Skip to main content

Full text of "The Improvement Era"

See other formats


■ 

: 


*'-?-. 


**♦"  X    *    *    * 


Good  breakfast... good  day! 

Nutritionists  agree  that  the  best  way  to  start  off  a  good  day  is  with 
a  good  breakfast.  Energy  for  the  grind  and  stress  of  today's 
high-speed  pace  must  begin  with  breakfast.  All  too  often 

this  principal  meal  is  neglected  or  poorly  planned.  And 
even  the  best-planned  menus  can  be  lacking  in  important 
vitamins  and  minerals.  Modern  mothers  can  be  sure  their 
families  consistently  get  all  the  vitamins  and  minerals  needed 
for  proper  growth  and  vigor  by  fortifying  the  daily  diet  with 
Oro-Vita  .  .  .  the  complete  vitamin  and  mineral  food  supplement. 
Try  it  yourself! 


SEND     FOR     FREE     TWO-WEEK     SUPPLY 


Oro-Vita  Corporation 
421-423  S.  Fifth  East 
Salt  Lake  City  2.  Utah 

Lj  Please  send  me  your  FREE  two-week  supply  of 
Oro-Vita  Vitamin  and  Mineral  Food  Supplement. 

P]  I  am  interested  in  distributing  your  product  in  my 
area.  Please  send  me  additional  literature. 

Name 

Address 

City State 


ORO-VITA 

VITAMIN     &     MINERAL 
FOOD     SUPPLEMENT 

»      Oro-Vita  is  a  food  supplement  to  fortify  the  daily  diet  and  is 
sold  only  through  authorized  distributors.  Mail  coupon  for 
your  FREE  two-week  supply. 


llflli 


:=t!SP|lfi 


■■■■■■  ^  ■"■  ■■■■■■:':^--^*'»;^%:m:mm 
'"""mB§. 


by  Dr.  Franklin  S.  Harris,  Jr. 

Tibet   Water   Power   Potential 

Dr.  Hans  Tliir- 
ring,  Austrian 
physicist,  in  his 
Energy  for  Man 
has  called  atten- 
tion to  the  little 
publicized  greatest 
water-power  op- 
portunity in  the 
world  at  the 
Tsangpo  bend  in 
Eastern  Tibet.  The 
Tsangpo  River  as  it  is  called  in  Tibet 
is  then  called  the  Dihang  then  the 
Brahmaputra  before  it  joins  the 
Ganges  River  and  empties  into  the 
Gulf  of  Bengal  and  the  Indian 
Ocean.  By  constructing  a  dam  and 
a  10  mile  tunnel  a  drop  of  7000  feet 
would  be  available  and  an  annual 
flow  of  around  14  cubic  miles  of 
water  would  produce  about  three 
times  the  total  hydroelectric  power 
of  the  United  States.  Dr.  Thirring 
suggests  that  a  joint  Pakistanian,  In- 
dian, Tibetan,  and  Chinese  project 
with  United  Nations  technical  and 
economic  assistance  could  make  the 
project  a  reality  within  two  or  three 
generations. 


Barnacles 

Barnacles  attach  themselves  to  the 
hulls  of  ships  and  rocks  and  make  a 
limestone  shell.  There  are,  however, 
barnacles  which  are  found  only  on 
the  shells  of  turtles,  and  others 
which  are  especially  adapted  to  cling 
to  the  bodies  of  whales,  and  some 
which  attach  themselves  to  the  bod- 
ies of  sharks  and  dogfish. 


OCTOBER   1959 


Saltines  by  PURITY 

FIRST  CHOICE 
FOR  FLAVOR... 


More  Saltines  by  Purity 

are  bought  and  enjoyed  than  all  other  brands 

combined  in  the  Salt  Lake  Metropolitan  Area 

There  is  nothing  new  about  this.  For  many  years,  Saltines  by  PURITY 
have  been  the  run-away  best  seller  in  this  market,  according  to 

the  annual  Deseret  News-Telegram-Tribune  Consumer  Analysis. 
Latest  figures  show  that  52.7%  of  all  families  who  buy  soda  crackers 
choose  Saltines  by  PURITY,  with  47.3%  divided  among 
the  nine  other  brands. 
Quite  a  tribute  to  Purity's  flavor  and  quality! 
If  you  haven't  tried  Saltines  by 
PURITY  lately,  pick  up  a  carton  next 

time  you  shop  and  see 
if  you  don't  agree  with  most 
other  people. 


•  Made  in  the  only 

cracker  and  cookie 

factory  between 

Denver  and  the 

Pacific  Coast 


PURITY  BISCUIT  COMPANY 


your  favorite  grocer's 
in  I  and  2  pound  cartons 

Salt  Lake      •      Phoenix      •      Pocatello 

713 


The  Improvement  Era 


The  Voice  of  the  Church 


Contents  for  October  1959 


Volume  62,  Number  10 


Official  organ  of  the  Priesthood 
Quorums,  Mutual  Improvement 
Associations,    Ward    Teachers,    Music 
Committee,  Department  of  Education, 
and    other   agencies  of    the 
Church    of   Jesus   Christ   of 
Latter-day  Saints. 


Church   Features 

Editor's  Page:  "Whate'er  Thou  Art,  Act  Well  Thy  Part" 

President  David  O.  McKay  726 

Your  Question:  The  Three  Days  of  Darkness,  President  Joseph  Fielding  Smith  728 

President  Levi  Edgar  Young— Fifty  Years  of  Service,  Albert  L.  Zobell,  Jr 742 

The  Comparative  Method— VIII,  Hugh  Nibley  _. 744 

The  Church  Moves  On,  718;  Presiding  Bishopric's  Page,  780;  Melchizedek  Priesthood:  Are  Your 
Servicemen  Forgotten  Men?  782. 

Special   Features 

What's  the  Hurry?— I,  Hugh  B.  Brown 729 

Tobacco  and  Cancer  of  the  Lung,  Alton  Ochsner,  M.D 732 

"Today,  Today  I  Am  a  Man,"  W.  Cleon  Skousen  740 

Creating  Classroom  Atmosphere,  Paul  H.  Dunn  748 

Sweeping  that  Long  Driveway,  Ruth  C.  Ikerman  .    .  752 

ART  AND  PHOTO  CREDITS: 

The  Spoken  Word  from  Temple  Square,  Richard  L.  Evans 720,  762,  770      Bin  Ratciiffe,  cover 

Era  Staff,  713,  716,  726,  728,  729, 

Exploring  the  Universe,  Franklin  S.  Harris,  Jr.,  713;  These  Times:   Thaw  in  the  Cold  War, 
G.  Homer  Durham,  716;  Letters  and  Reports,  722. 


Today's  Family:   Florence  B.  Pinnock 

Teacher  Treats 774 

On  Being  a  Lady 777 

A  Practical  Plan  for  Food  Storage,  George  S.  Nelson  768 

The  Last  Word 784 

Stories,   Poetry 

Kayaks  Down  the  Nile— I,  John  M.  Goddard 736 

Women  of  the  Mormon  Battalion,  Mabel  Harmer 750 

Poetry 720,  746,  747,  754,  755,  756,  758,  760,  765,  766,  771,  776 


732,  743,  745,  749,  750,  751,  752, 
774,  777,  778,  780,  782,  784 

Max  Tharpe,   730 

John   Goddard,   736,  738 

H.  Armstrong  Roberts,  740,  741 

Dale   Kilhourn,   art,   737 

Harold  M.  Lambert,  774 


The  Improvement  Era  Offices,  50  North  Mam  Street,  Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah 

David  O.  McKay  and  Richard  L.  Evans,  Editors;  Doyle  L.  Green,  Managing  Editor;  Marba  C.  Josephson,  Associate  Managing  Editor;  Elizabeth  J.  Moffitt, 

Production  Editor;  Albert  L.  Zobell,  Jr.,  Research  Editor;  John  G.  Kinneab,  Editorial  Associate;  Florence  B.  Pinnock,  Today's  Family  Editor;  Ralph  Reynolds 

and  Ed  Marygn,  Art  Directors. 

Archibald  F.  Bennett,  G.  Homer  Durham,  Franklin  S.  Harris,  Jr.,  Milton  R.  Hunter,  Huch  Nibley,  Sidney  B.  Sperry,  Contributing  Editors. 

Joseph  T.  Bentley,  General  Manager;  Bertha  S.  Reeder,  Associate  General  Manager;  Verl  F.  Scott,  Business  Manager;  A.  Clen  Snarr,  Subscription  Director; 

Thayer  Evans,  Regional  Advertising  Representative. 

Copyright  1959  by  Mutual  Funds,  Inc.,  and  published  by  the  Mutual  Improvement  Associations  of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints.    All  rights 

reserved.     Subscription  price,  $2.50  a  year,  in  advance;  foreign  subscriptions,  $3.00  a  year,  in  advance;  25c  single  copy,  except  for  special  issues. 

Entered  at  the  Post  Office,  Salt  Late  City,  Utah  as  second-class  matter.     Acceptance  for  mailing  at  special  rate  of  postage  provided  for  in  section  1103.    Act 

of  October  1917,  authorized  July  2,  1918. 

The  Improvement  Era  is  not  responsible  for  unsolicited  manuscripts  but  welcomes  contributions.     Manuscripts  are  paid  for  on  acceptance  at  the  rate  of  P/fec 

a  word  and  must  be  accompanied  by  sufficient  postage  for  delivery  and  return. 

Thirty  days'  notice  is  required  for  change  ol  address.    When  ordering  a  change,  please  include  address  slip  from  a  recent  issue  of  the  magazine.    Address 

changes  cannot  be  made  unless  the  old  address  as  well  as  the  new  one  is  included. 


THE   COVER: 
"Salem  Pond,"  an  autumn 
pastoral  setting,  is  the 
photographic  art  of  Bill 
Ratciiffe  of  Orem,  Utah. 

Cover  lithographed  in  full  color 
by  Deseret  News  Press. 


714 


THE   IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


1.  I  Saw  Another  Angel  Fly  ■■  New! 


Excellent  IDS  history  written  especially  for  teen-agers* and  young 
people.  Vocabulary  used  is  simple  byf  most  effective  m  presenting 
clear  concept  of  historical  events  and  gospel  principles.  ..       $3.50 


4.  Make  Your  Genealogical  Work 
More  Effective-- 


E.  Kay  Kirkham 


Classified  and  compiled  scriptures  important  in  missionary  work, 
teaching  and  study  of  the  Restored  Gospel.  Cards  are  3"  x  5" 
with  file  tabs  for  easy  reference. 

Set  A  —  Set  of  300  cards $2.95 

Set  B  —  Set  of  500  cards $4.95 


DESERET  BOOK  COMPANY 

44  East  South  Temple  *  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Gentlemen-.     Enclosed  you  will  find  Q  check  Q  money  order  Q  I  have 

an  occounf.  Please  charge.  Amounts  enclosed  $ for  encircled 

(numbered)  books:     1         2         3  '  (a)     (b)         4     (a)     (bj     (c) 


Name 

City 

Residents  of  Utoh  include  2H%  soles  lax. 

OCTOBER   1959 


715 


The  rich,  ripe,  savory  goodness  of 
fall  is  packed  in  the  "S"  brand  fruits 
and  vegetables  for  Safeway  customers 
to  enjoy  the  year  around. 

Last  year  Safeway  purchased  $5,- 
079,784  worth  of  choice  fruits  and 
vegetables  from  Utah  and  Idaho 
farms.  These  included:  apples,  peach- 
es, pears,  prunes,  potatoes,  tomatoes, 
corn,  beans,  peas  and  pumpkins  along 
with  others. 

Many  of  these  products  were  sold 
in  Safeway  Stores  in  Utah  and  Idaho. 
Many  others  were  shipped  to  other 
states,  providing  new  markets  for  sur- 
plus products. 

Through  its  "S"  brands  Safeway 
makes  available  the  finest  products  of 
local  farms  for  local  shoppers  and  also 
helps  the  Utah-Idaho  farmers  market 
their  surplus  crops. 

FRIEND  OF  THE  FAMILY 
FRIEND  OF  THE  FARMER 


SAFEWAY 


These  Times 


THAW 

In  the  Cold  War 


by  G.  Homer  Durham 

Vice  President,  University  of  Utah 


The  "big  thaw"  in  the  cold  war 
seemed  to  come  in  the  summer  of 
1959.  The  immediate  occasion,  to 
observers  in  the  United  States,  was 
the  visit  of  Vice  President  Richard 
M.  Nixon  to  Russia.  Nine  governors 
of  nine  states  of  the  American  union 
visited  Moscow  on  the  eve  of  Mr. 
Nixon's  visit.  Mr.  Herter,  Mr. 
Gromyko,  and  the  foreign  ministers 
of  France  and  the  United  Kingdom 
met  in  Geneva  from  May  until  Au- 
gust. There  was  much  talk  at 
Geneva.  The  future  of  Germany 
was  the  principal  subject.  Berlin 
remains  as  it  was.  The  Geneva 
talks  accomplished  little  but  talk. 
Yet  the  "big  thaw"  was  apparent  in 
the  heat  of  August. 

Walter  Lippman  coined  the 
phrase  "the  cold  war"  in  1946.  The 
phrase  was  an  effort  to  describe  the 
tension  between  the  USSR  and  the 
western  powers.  Earlier,  Lippman 
wrote  his  book,  US  Foreign  Policy. 
Here  he  opined  that  the  world  could 
be  better  off  after  World  War  II 
than  in  1918.  The  reasons  were 
simple.  There  was  no  fundamental 
conflict  of  physical  interests  between 


the  United  States  and  the  Soviet 
Union.  To  be  sure  there  were 
cultural  differences. 

As  US  Foreign  Policy  came  from 
the  press,  a  rupture  occurred  in 
British-Russian  discussions  over  the 
proposed  Polish  boundary.  By  April 
1945,  the  new  President  Truman  and 
his  Secretary  of  State,  James  F. 
Byrnes,  were  conscious  of  the  fu- 
ture difficulties.  Since  then  we 
have  seen  the  Marshall  Plan,  NATO, 
missile-rearmament,  and  all  the  fea- 
tures of  the  cold  war,  including  the 
tremendous  fear  of  the  power  of 
communist  doctrine. 

What  has  caused  the  shift  towards 
the  feeling  evidenced  by  midsummer 
of  1959?  Was  it  Gromyko's  flight 
from  Geneva  to  attend  the  funeral  of 
John  Foster  Dulles  in  May?  Was  it 
the  opening  of  the  Russian  exposi- 
tion in  New  York?  The  American 
counterpart  in  Moscow?  The  visit 
of  the  governors?  Of  Mikoyan, 
Koslov,  and  Nixon?  The  announce- 
ment, August  3,  1959,  that  President 
Eisenhower  would  visit  Russia,  and 
that  Premier  Nikita  Khruschev 
would        (Continued  on  page  771) 


716 


THE  IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


'  t  /(; 


Police  Chief  Skousen  at  the  training  grounds  of  the  Salt  Lake  City  Police  Canine  Corps. 

Postum  is  the  natural  whole-grain  drink 

that  warms  the  heart 


Have  a  cup  of  friendship  .  .  .  have  a  cup  of  Postum.  So  many 
leading  citizens  do.  Postum  is  made  from  whole-grain  cereals, 
slow-roasted  to  bring  out  a  rich,  satisfying  flavor.  It's  hearty, 
healthful,  hospitable. 

Postum  is  100%  coffee-free,  contains  no  caffein  or  other 
artificial  stimulants.  Ready  in  an  instant,  it's  always  welcome. 
Make  sure  you  always  have  Postum  on  hand. 

100%  coffee-free 

Another  fine  product  of  General  Foods 


POSTUI* 


OCTOBER   1959 


717 


a  few  steps 
from  the 

TEMPLE 
GROUNDS... 


. . .  and  your  car  is 
parked  but  a  few 
steps  from  your  room. 

Every  comfort  and 
convenience 

Free  radio  and  television 

Reasonable  rates 

Inviting  swimming  pool 
(during  summer  season) 

Family-style 
"Crossroads"  restaurant 

Next  time  you  drive  to  Salt 
Lake,  be  sure  to  plan  the 
extra  pleasure  of  staying  at 
the 


HOTEL  UTAH 
MOTOR  LODGE 

Max  Carpenter,  Mgr. 
718 


The  Church 
Moves  On 


July  1959 

The  First  Presidency  announced  the  appointment  of  Elder 
Warren  E.  Pugh,  bishop  of  the  Holladay  Eighth  Ward, 
Holladay  (Utah)  Stake,  as  president  of  the  Northern  Cali- 
fornia Mission,  succeeding  President  J.  Leonard  Love.  President 
Pugh  is  a  former  member  of  the  Stratford  (Salt  Lake  City)  bishop- 
ric and  a  former  member  of  the  high  council  of  the  Holladay  Stake. 
Mrs.  Pugh  and  their  two  sons,  Lorin  and  Donald,  will  accompany 
him  to  his  field  of  labor.  They  also  have  a  married  daughter,  Mrs. 
Robert  C.  (Carol  Jean)  Matheson. 

August  1959 

The  appointment  of  Dr.  Richard  T.  Wootton  as  president 
of  the  Church  College  of  Hawaii  was  announced  by  the 
Pacific  Board  of  Education  under  the  direction  of  the  First 
Presidency.  Dr.  Wootton  has  been  serving  as  acting  administrator 
of  the  college  for  the  past  year  and  previously  was  a  member  of 
the  faculty  there  for  three  years.  He  has  taught  in  the  Church 
seminaries  in  Salt  Lake  City. 

"America's  Witness  for  Christ,"  the  Book  of  Mormon  pageant 
began  its  eighteenth  annual  presentation  at  the  Hill  Cumorah 
near  Palmyra,  New  York. 

"America's  Witness  for  Christ"  was  again  performed  at  the 
Hill  Cumorah. 

Announcement  was  made  that  the  Bee  Hive  House,  on 
State  and  South  Temple  streets,  would  be  restored  as  far 
as  possible  to  its  condition  in  1877— the  year  that  President 
Brigham  Young  died.  The  house  was  his  home.  After  the 
restoration  of  the  building,  it  will  be  opened  to  the  public. 

The  final  performance  of  "America's  Witness  for  Christ,"  was 
presented  at  the  Hill  Cumorah.  Ideal  weather  was  enjoyed  during 
all  three  evenings.  This  year's  performances  were  attended  by 
more  people  than  ever  before. 

The  First  Presidency  announced  the  formation  of  the  Bra- 
zilian South  Mission  from  portions  of  the  Brazilian  Mission, 
and  the  appointment  of  Elder  Asael  T.  Sorensen,  a  former 
president  of  the  Brazilian  Mission,  as  president  of  the  new  mission. 
Elder  Harold  B.  Lee  of  the  Council  of  the  Twelve  will  go  to  South 
America  to  direct  the  organization  of  both  the  new  Andes  Mission, 
announced  earlier,  and  the  Brazilian  South  Mission.  President 
Sorensen  has  a  home  in  South  San  Gabriel,  California.  He  was 
released  as  president  of  the  Brazilian  Mission  in  December  1958 
after  serving  for  five  years.  He  had  previously  been  a  missionary 
to  Brazil  from  1940  to  1942.  In  East  Los  Angeles  Stake  he  has 
served  as  a  stake  missionary,  as  president  of  a  quorum  of  seventy, 
and  as  head  of  the  stake  mission.  Mrs.  Sorensen  and  their  children 
will  again  go  to  Brazil  with  them.  The  Brazilian  South  Mission 
comprises  Parana,  Santa  Catarina,  and  Rio  Grande  do  Sul  states 
of  that  nation.    It  is  a  Portuguese-speaking  area. 


THE  IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


VALUABLE 
LDS  AIDS  FROM 
BOOKCRAFT 


MISSIONARY 
DUO 

Just  the  thing  for  missionaries  to  record  their  priceless  spiritual 
experiences:  two  richly  bound  binders  attractively  packaged  in 
smart  gift  box.  The  Missionary  Notebook,  official  size  with 
6-rings,  is  ideal  for  recording  talks,  scriptures,  and  valuable 
notes.  The  Missionary  Diary  can  be  kept  in  longhand  or  on  a 
typewriter.  Unique  multi-ring  expandable  binder  for  insertion 
or  withdrawal  of  sheets  as  needed.  Beautifully  illustrated;  em- 
bossed with  gold;  200  pages  of  lined  or  plain  paper;  and  3 
clear  acetate  sheets  for  photos,  programs,  etc $7.50 


I 


Packaged  in  a  handy  poeketsiie 
plastic  folder,  the  famous  com- 
parative chart  from  the  book,  "His 
Many  Mansions",  is  now  avail- 
able for  constant  reference.  This 
valuable  chart  shows  the  impor- 
tant doctrinal  beliefs  of  1 3  leading 
Christian  denominations 75 < 


,*S«! 


4 


THE  MUSTARD  SEED  by  Lucy  Gertch  Thomson 
Here  is  the  intriguing  tale  of  Linda  and  Larry  and  how  their 
lives  were  changed  by  the  story  brought  to  them  by  the 
missionaries.  Thru  laughter  and  tears,  these  young  teenagers 
learn  the  fundamentals  of  the  gospel  and  blossom  into 
young  adulthood.  Excellent  reading  for  all  ages $1.00 

MORMONS  AND  THEIR 
TEMPLES 

By  Gwen  Marier  Barney 

This  interesting  little  pamphlet  ex- 
plains to  all  the  world  what  a 
temple  is  . . .  what  it  is  used  for  . .  . 
temple  sizes  .  .  .  and  unique  fea- 
tures.It  also  contains  a  sparkling 
historical  sketch  (with  pictures)  of 
each  of  the  1 4  IDS  temples,  point- 
ing out  interesting  sidelights  on 
the  erection  of  each ...754 


WCfi 


.  **vS> 


MKl 


yffm^/dtmme 


ENTIRELY  NEW  BINDING  PRINCIPLE 

Specially  designed  for  opening  and  closing  thousands  of 
times,  this  vastly  improved  binding  mechanism  will  not 
wear  out.  The  beautiful  vinyl  cover  features  electronic 
"tough-welded"  construction  throughout  for  amazing 
strength  and  wearability.  Will  outwear  fabrikoid.  Gold  de- 
sign is  integral  part  of  cover  and  is  wear  resistant  and 
scratch  proof.  The  newest  and  finest  record  binder  on  the 
market  today. 

Blue,  Black  or  White  with  gold  lettering $5.00  retail 

Gold  Overtone  on  Brown,  Black  or  white $6.00  retail 


BOOKCRAFT 

1186  South  Main,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Please     send     the     following     circled     books     for    which     I     enclose 

check    (      )   or   money   order   (      )   for:    $ 

12  3  4 

Book  of  Remembrance  Binder  $5      (      )      $6      (      ) 

choice  of  color 

NAME      


ADDRESS 
CITY   


STATE.. 


-J 


OCTOBER   1959 


719 


YOUR 

SALT  LAKE 

OPTICAL 

HEADQUARTERS 

•  EYEGLASSES 

•  CONTACT  LENSES 

•  ARTIFICIAL   EYES 

•  HEARING  AIDS 

3   LOCATIONS   .   .  . 
The 

OPTICAL  SHOP 

420  Boston  Bldg. 

368  East  First  South 

1062  East  2100  South 

EM  3-5262 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


FLAVDR 
FIT  FDR 
YDUR    KING 


with     a 

LEE   HOUSEHOLD 

ELECTRIC    FLOUR    MILL 


•  Better  Flavor 

•  Better  Health 

•  Electric 

•  Portable 

•  Economical 

•  Automatic 

When  you  stone  grind 
your  flour  a  few  hours 
before  baking  you  can 
really  taste  the  dif- 
ference! 

Choice  of  4  mills, 
write  for  prices. 
Save  on  this  intro- 
ductory offer.  Send 
coupon  with  check  or 
money  order  for  5  lb. 
pkg.  Flour  is  stone 
ground    day    shipped. 

Lee     Engineering    Co.,    Milwaukee     1,    Wisconsin 

LEE  ENGINEERING   COMPANY  IE-10-59 

2023  W.   Wisconsin   Ave.,   Milwaukee  1,  Wisconsin 

(     )   Deaf  Smith   Flour,  5-lb.   pkg.,   PPd.   only  $1.50 

(     )  Wis.-Minn.  Flour,  5-lb.   pkg.,  PPd.  only  $1.00 

Name 

Street 

City  State 


THE 

SPOKEN 

WORD 


Happiness  —  and  the  Paradox 
of  Comparison 

Richard  L.  Evans 

A  sentence  written  some  two  or  more  centuries 
ago  is  significant  in  the  search  for  the  happiness 
that  all  of  us  so  much  seek.  "If  one  only  wished 
to  be  happy,"  it  says,  "this  could  be  easily  accom- 
plished; but  we  wish  to  be  happier  than  other 
people,  and  this  is  always  difficult,  for  we  believe  others  to  be 
happier  than  they  are."1  This  suggests,  of  course,  that  the  com- 
parative element  always  enters  in— that  we  are  happy  or  unhappy 
merely  by  comparison  with  other  people— with  what  others  are 
or  aren't,  with  what  others  have  or  haven't.  This  paradox  is  both 
fact  and  fallacy,  because  for  real  happiness,  there  must  be  some 
set  standards,  some  basic  essentials.  Yet  neither  can  we  quite  keep 
out  comparisons.  In  the  later  years  of  the  late  world  war,  the 
latest  models  of  many  things  were  old  and  outdated,  by  present 
comparisons.  Yet  if  we  had  the  latest,  we  felt  comparatively 
pleased— until  later  and  better  things  again  began  to  be.  Then 
what  we  had  was  soon  again  not  good  enough.  This  is  not  neces- 
sarily a  negative  quality  of  character.  We  ought  to  want  progress 
and  improvement.  We  ought,  in  a  reasonable  way,  to  want  not 
only  the  better  but  the  best.  And  a  controlled,  intelligent,  dis- 
content is  a  constructive  quality  of  character,  and  a  complete  com- 
placency is  a  negative  quality  of  character.  But  if  we  make  our- 
selves unhappy,  or  run  ourselves  deeply  into  debt,  or  restlessly 
run  from  place  to  place,  simply  for  comparative  purposes,  we  shall 
not  likely  find  the  peace,  the  happiness,  the  contentment,  the  ac- 
complishment we  so  much  seek.  And  when  the  discontent  of 
wanting  something  is  with  us,  we  should  be  sure  it  is  something 
worth  wanting.  We  should  be  discontented  with  ignorance.  We 
should  seek  wisdom,  understanding,  seek  learning,  "even  by  study 
and  also  by  faith."2  We  should  seek  improvement  both  of  mind 
and  of  matter,  and  be  grateful  for  gifts  and  talents  and  opportuni- 
ties and  all  the  Lord  God  has  given.  But  because  we  can't  be 
everything  that  everyone  else  is,  or  have  everything  that  everyone 
else  has,  we  should  not  brood  about  it.  Nobody  has  everything 
that  everybody  else  has.  To  conclude  with  our  opening  quote: 
"If  one  only  wished  to  be  happy,  this  could  be  easily  accomplished; 
but  we  wish  to  be  happier  than  other  people,  and  this  is  always 
difficult,  for  we  believe  others  to  be  happier  than  they  are."1 

"The  Spoken  Word,"  from  Temple  Square  presented  over  KSL  and  the 
Columbia    Broadcasting    System,  August   9,    1959.     Copyright    1959. 


:Charles  de  Secondat  Montesquieu. 
2D&C    88:118. 


UNBURNED  CANDLE 

by  Helen  Myrtis 

If  you  keep  your  candle  new, 
You  keep  the  darkness,  too. 
Only  lighted,  giving  itself  away, 
Does  it  hold  your  hope  toward  day. 


720 


THE  IMPROVEMENT   ERA 


ntoTEcnoif 


...at  your  Utoco  Dealer 


©C3IP 


Guaranteed  Radiator  Protection 


All-Weather  Motor  Oil 


Bonus  Miles  with  Built-in  Gas  Savers 


ATLAS  \ 

TIRES  BATTERIES 


ACCISSORIIS 


® 


Guaranteed  by  38,000  Dealers 


Drive  in  to  your  Utoco  dealer  to  get 
the  care  your  car  deserves 


YOU  EXPECT  MORE  FROM  UTOCO  AND  YOU  GET  IT/ 

UTAH  OIL  REFINING  CO. 


OCTOBER    1959 


721 


MISSING 

SOMETHING? 

You  are  missing  something 
in  your  diet  if  you're  not 
taking  NEO-LIFE,  the  only 
whole  food  supplement. 
NEO-LIFE,  with  its  exclusive 
Tre-en-en  research  grain 
base,  contains  not  just 
vitamins  or  minerals,  but 
all  the  nutrients  needed 
for  happy,  healthy,  full 
living. 

Science  tells  us  there  are  millions 
of  people  who  exist  in  a  "twilight 
zone"  of  health  ...  not  sick,  but 
not  really  well,  either.  If  you  an 
one  of  these  you  owe  it  to  yourself 
to  get  the  most  out  of  living. 

Now  is  the  time  to  Investi- 
gate NEO-LIFE!  You  won't 
find  NEO-LIFE  in  drug 
stores;  it  is  available  only 
through  authorized  distribu- 
tors .  .  .  perhaps  one  of  your 
friends  or  neighbors. 

For  the  address  of  the  NEO-LIFE 
dealer  in  your  area,  or  to  learn 
the  possibility  of  your  becoming  a 
full-  or  part-time  NEO-LIFE  dis- 
tributor, just  fill  out  and  mail  the 
coupon  below. 


COMPANY  OF  AMERICA 


NEO-LIFE  CO.  OF  AMERICA 

Fred  Alddredge,  Rt.  1,  Box  333C,  Sandy,  lit 

o,            I    "1  the  name  of  the  Neo-LHe 
Please    I I 

send  me 


distributor  in  my  area 


1 — 'aNi 


its  on  my  becoming 
eo-Life  distributor 


Name 

Address. 
City 


Zone- 


State 


Letters 

and 

Reports 


Susan  Watson,  daughter  of  Elder  Os- 
wald Ezra  and  Mrs.  Margaret  Tarbet 
Watson  of  Duncan  Ward,  Park  ( Salt  Lake 
City)  Stake,  has  completed  the  require- 
ments for  all  ninety  badges  in  her  Bee- 
hive work,  taking  an  average  of  twelve 
hours  for  each  badge. 

At  the  age  of  five  Susan  and  her  family 
immigrated  to  Canada  from  Australia. 
When  she  was  ten,  the  family  moved  from 
Canada  to  Salt  Lake  City  where  they  are 
presently  residing. 

Susan  has  taught  Primary  in  the  sum- 
mer, teaching  knitting  and  crocheting. 
She  is  an  active  member  of  Sunday  School 
and  MIA  and  was  recently  graduated  into 
the  ninth  grade  of  Roosevelt  Junior  High 
school. 

Mesa,  Arizona 
Dear  Editors: 

I  am  writing  to  tell  you  of  what  I  call 
a  missionary  family.  William  Winterton 
was  converted  to  the  LDS  Church  in 
England  and  came  to  Utah  in  the  60's. 
He  had  a  family  of  fourteen  children  and 
has  helped  many  a  missionary.  He  lived 
to  see  one  son  go  back  to  his  native  land 
and  fulfil  a  mission.  He  also  had  thirty- 
five  of  his  own  family,  including  children 
and  grandchildren  who  have  been  on 
missions  and  are  now  at  home,  also  at 
the  present  time  he  has  in  the  mission 
field,   viz.   a  son   and  wife,   one   grandson 


and  wife,  two  granddaughters  and  their 
husbands,  one  great  granddaughter,  and 
ten  great  grandsons,  making  a  total  of 
nineteen  out  now  and  thirty-five  that  have 
returned  home. 

I  feel  this  a  remarkable  record. 


Sincerely, 
Mrs.   Sheila  C. 


Winterton 


B.F.P.O.  53,  England 
Dear  Sir: 

It  is  a  great  pleasure  to  receive  the 
Era  in  Cyprus.  Maintaining  the  excellent 
standard  it  is  renowned  for  over  the  years 
is  truly  an  earmark  of  the  sincerity  and 
faith  of  all  those  engaged  in  its  publication. 
Thank  you—! 

Never  an  uninteresting  page,  always  the 
joy  of  good  reading,  inspiring  articles.  .  .  . 
Indeed  the  Era  is  a  living  reminder  of 
the  instructions:  ".  .  .  yea,  seek  ye  out  of 
the  best  books  words  of  wisdom;  seek 
learning,  even  by  study  and  also  by  faith." 

Receiving  the  Millennial  Star  along  with 
the  Era  I  was  most  interested  in  last 
month's  copy  depicting  the  building  pro- 
gram. Both  very  timely  articles,  and 
excellent  in  layout.  Thank  you  again  for 
a  wonderful  publication. 

Very  sincerely, 
Leonard  C.  Morley 


Ogden,  Utah 
Dear  Editors: 

"Where,  oh,  where  has  our  poetry  page 
gone. 

"Oh,  where,  oh  where  can  it  be?" 
This  page  added  such  nice  variety  to 
our  wonderful  magazine.  A  poem  tells 
so  much  in  such  a  short  space.  I  looked 
forward  to  this  page  in  every  issue.  So 
many  of  my  friends  have  told  me  how 
much  they  enjoyed  it,  too,  and  are  so  sorry 
it  has  been  discontinued. 

"So   bring  back,  oh,  bring  back." 
Oh,  bring  back  the  poetry  page  if  you 
possibly  can,  dear  editors. 

Thank  you  for  this  special  magazine. 


Sincerely  yours, 
Leone  E.  McCune 


722 


THE  IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


MAN !  WHAT  A  WONDERFUL  FEELING 


...the  way  you  feel  when  you  make  a  great  golf  shot 


...the  way  you  feel  when  you  drive  with 

PHILLIPS  66  FLITE-FUEL 


Some  men  get  their  kicks  out  of  golf.  Others  like  the  feel  of  a  gamefish  on 
the  line.  But  nearly  everyone  gets  a  thrill  out  of  a  fine  automobile,  perform- 
ing at  its  peak  with  today's  great  Phillips  66  Flite-Fuel.  Yes,  you  will  feel 
the  difference  in  ease  of  starting,  in  acceleration,  in  engine  smoothness  at 
all  speeds.  In  a  gasoline,  it's  performance  that  counts!  And  Phillips  66  Flite- 
Fuel  gives  you  a  combination  of  high  performance  components  you  get, 
from  no  other  gasoline. 

J?i  Petfotmhce  fat  couhfcl 


OCTOBER   1959 


723 


West  Coast  Airlines — now  connecting  Salt  Lake  City,  Ogden,  and  Logan 
with  over  50  principal  cities  throughout  the  Pacific  West.  Featuring  F-27 
prop-jet  airliners  to  and  from  Salt  Lake  ©ifcy  and  Boise  via  Twin  Falls, 


WEST  C Off  ST  MRlinES 


BENNETT'S  KRILI-KOTE 


fiZZ^ 


Open  and  stir 


Paint  your  walls 


Clean  up  with  water 


No  Turpentine .  No  Solvents  •  No  Fumes  •  No  Mess! 


Thins  with  water.  BENNETT'S  KRILI-KOTE  is  a  tough,  wash- 
able wall  paint  available  in  1,322  Colorizer  colors. 


PAINTS 


GtUvvtyx^ 


\SjeMM&t&. 


65  W.  1st  South  — 21st  So.  &  2nd  West  and   Bennett's  branches 
and   dealers  in  the   Intermountain  area  and   Southern   California 


Mrs.  Millie  Cheesman  and  daughter 
Lee  Ann  (above)  wearing  costumes  for 
the  "Pioneer  Day— Spirit  of  '59"  celebra- 
tion held  in  Miami,  Florida. 

The  Miami  Second  Branch  in  the  South 
Florida  District  of  the  Southern  States 
Mission  planned  the  celebration  to  raise 
funds  for  their  new  building.  The  event 
was  well  publicized  in  the  newspapers, 
and  a  local  television  station  televised  the 
old-time  relays,  tug-of-war,  and  pie-eat- 
ing contest. 

A  tableau  and  music  by  the  branch 
chorus  depicted  scenes  called  "A  Camp 
Circle  on  the  Plains,"  "Nearing  the  Moun- 
tains," and  "Brigham  Young  Looking  at 
a  Silhouette  of  the  Salt  Lake  Temple." 

In  the  evening  an  old-time  "hoe-down" 
featured  authentic  square  dances.  Home- 
made pies,  jams,  and  bread  were  washed 
down  with  punch  from   a  wooden  barrel. 

The  affair,  a  two  month  continuous 
effort  of  eighty  members  of  one  little 
branch,  was  witnessed  by  an  estimated 
crowd  of  650. 


Birmingham,   England 

How  good  it  is  to  see  Hugh  Nibley 
back  in  harness  again!  Now  here's  a  man 
that  opens  new  horizons  to  my  mind!  One 
thing  does  bother  me,  though:  where  on 
earth  does  he  find  the  time  to  read  all 
those  books  so  impressively  listed  in  the 
bibliography  at  the  end  of  each  article? 

Yours   sincerely, 
Derek  Dixon 


Kanapolis,  N.  C. 


Dear  Editors: 


724 


I  hope  Police  Chief  Skousen  is  going 
to  publish  a  book  about  boys.  His  articles 
in  the  Era  have  been  a  light  in  the  dark- 
ness to  us— the  parents  of  boys  12,  7,  4, 
and  2  months.  We'll  be  his  first  customers. 
It's  getting  so  when  our  12-year-old  per- 
plexes us  we  say,  "Now  what  does  Mr. 
Skousen  say?" 

Very   sincerely, 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Melvin  Barringer 


THE  IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


Baking  "cookies"  for  better  roads 


"Cookies"  Of  asphalt  paving  are  baked  and  frozen 
in  our  laboratories,  so  we  can  measure  how  highways 
wear  in  all  types  of  weather. 

The  man  is  William  H.  Ellis,  one  of  Standard's 
scientists  who  conduct  many  such  tests  to  improve  high- 
way materials  and  construction  methods.  We  actually 
build  roads,  subject  them  to  crushing  pressure,  try  out 
many  paving  mixes,  work  closely  with  highway  engineers. 

Our  work  benefits  you  both  as  a  motorist  and  a  tax- 
payer. Asphalt  costs  less  than  any  other  pavement  .  .  . 
three  miles  of  highway  for  the  cost  of  two.  You  also  get 
roads  that  resist  skids,  cut  down  glare,  make  lane  markers 


easier  to  see  .  .  .  roads  which  are  smooth,  quiet  and 
comfortable. 

Asphalt  highways  are  ready  for  use  within  hours  after 
laying . . .  cost  less  to  maintain  and  can  be  even  stronger 
and  better  after  years  of  service. 

By  such  continuing  research  that  brings  you  better 

products  at  lower  cost,  the  people  at  Standard  are 

planning  ahead  to  serve  you  better. 

Standard's  asphalt  products  are  made  and  sold  by  American 
Bitumuls  &  Asphalt  Company, 
a  wholly-owned  subsidiary . 


0'^DFlRSTCENTUftV 

^£N  in  freedom 


STANDARD  OIL  COMPANY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


OCTOBER   1959 


725 


--.. 


Editor's  Page 


'%  ^  *<  I  I 


::::-Vf:::>-:-:.::,:V;,:v.,:  ;..■,,.,.,,;,.., 


' 


-■:■■■-■:■:■■:•:■:■:.:■.■ ■ 


ii 


Whatever  thou  art, 


by  President  David  O.  McKay 


In  my  study  I  have  a  little  book  that  contains  what 
I  call  "literary  nuggets,"  taken  from  Church  works, 
from  poets,  writers  such  as  Scott,  Burns,  Longfellow, 
and  others.    May  I  share  several  of  them  with  you? 

"The  greatest  battle  of  life  is  fought  within  the 
silent  chambers  of  the  soul." 

I  ask  you  fellow  workers  of  the  Church  to  do  again 
what  undoubtedly  you  have  done  frequently— sit 
down  and  commune  with  yourself.  Life  is  a  battle 
for  you  and  for  me  each  day.  Fight  this  battle  with 
yourself,  and  decide  upon  your  course  of  action  re- 
garding what  your  duty  is  to  your  family,  to  your 
Church,  and  to  your  fellow  men. 

Associated  on  that  page  was  this  comment  found 
in  The  Simple  Life:  "First,  be  of  your  own  country, 
your  own  city,  your  own  home,  .  .  .  your  own  work- 
shop. Then,  if  you  can,  set  out  from  this  to  go  be- 
yond it.  That  is  the  plain  and  natural  order,  and  a 
man  must  fortify  himself  with  very  valid  reasons  to 
arrive  at  reversing  it.  Each  one  is  occupied  with 
something  else  too  often  than  what  concerns  him. 
He  is  absent  from  his  post.  He  ignores  his  trade. 
That  is  what  complicates  life,  and  it  would  be  so 
simple  for  each  one  to  be  about  his  own  matters." 

Decide  what  your  duty  is,  ever  remembering  that 
the  greatest  battle  of  life  is  fought  within  the  silent 
chambers  of  your  own  soul. 

The  second  that  I  picked  out  is  this:  "Whate'er 
thou  art,  act  well  thy  part." 

That,  of  course,  applies  to  moral  and  lawful  en- 
deavors, and  not  to  harmful  or  villainous  actions. 
That  influenced  me  more  than  fifty-nine  years  ago 
when,  as  I  have  told  some  of  you  before,  Peter  G. 
Johnston  and  I  were  walking  around  Stirling  Castle 
in  Scotland.    I  was  discouraged.     I  was  just  starting 


THE  IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


act  well  thy  part 


u 


my  first  mission.  I  had  been  snubbed  that  day  in 
tracting.  I  was  homesick,  and  we  walked  around 
the  Stirling  Castle,  really  not  doing  our  duty.  As  we 
re-entered  the  town  I  saw  a  building,  half-finished, 
and  from  the  sidewalk  to  my  surprise  I  saw  an  in- 
scription carved  in  stone  on  the  lintel  of  the  front  door. 
I  said  to  Brother  Johnston,  "I  want  to  go  over  there 
and  see  what  that  inscription  says."  I  was  not  more 
than  halfway  up  the  pathway  leading  to  it  when  this 
message  struck  me:  "Whate'er  thou  art,  act  well  thy 
part. 

As  I  rejoined  my  companion  and  told  him  what  I 
had  read,  do  you  know  what  came  to  my  mind  first? 
the  custodian  at  the  University  of  Utah,  from  which 
school  I  had  just  graduated.  I  realized  then  that 
I  had  just  as  great  a  respect  for  that  man  as  I  had 
for  any  professor  in  whose  class  I  had  sat.  He  acted 
well  his  part.  I  recalled  how  he  helped  us  with  the 
football  suits,  how  he  helped  us  with  some  of  our 
lessons.  He  was  unassuming,  unostentatious,  but 
did  his  duty  well.    To  this  day  I  hold  respect  for  him. 

When  an  ordinary  man  is  set  apart  in  his  com- 
munity as  a  sheriff,  there  is  something  added  to  him. 
When  a  policeman  holds  up  his  hand,  you  stop.  There 
is  something  more  about  him  than  just  an  individual; 
there  is  the  power  that  is  given  him. 

And  so  it  is  throughout  life.  No  man  can  be  given 
a  position  without  being  enhanced.  It  is  a  reality. 
So,  too,  is  the  power  of  the  priesthood.  It  was  so 
real  in  the  days  of  Peter,  that  Simon  the  sorcerer, 
who  was  making  money  by  his  tricks,  wanted  to  buy 
that  which  Peter  had,  and  offered  the  apostles  money: 
"Give  me  also  this  power,  that  on  whomsoever  I  lay 
hands,  he  may  receive  the  Holy  Ghost." 

Oh,  what  a  denunciation  Peter  gave  him!     "Thy 


money  perish  with  thee,  because  thou  hast  thought 
that  the  gift  of  God  may  be  purchased  with  money. 

"For  I  perceive  that  thou  art  in  the  gall  of  bitter- 
ness, and  in  the  bond  of  iniquity.  ... 

"Repent  therefore  of  this  thy  wickedness,  and  pray 
God,  if  perhaps  the  thought  of  thine  heart  may  be 
forgiven  thee." 

And  so  strong  was  the  denunciation  given  by  Peter 
that  Simon  the  Sorcerer  said,  "Pray  ye  to  the  Lord  for 
me  that  none  of  these  things  which  ye  have  spoken 
come  upon  me."  (Acts  8:19-24.) 

There  was  no  doubt  in  Peter's  mind  about  the 
reality  of  the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  "Whate'er 
thou  art,  act  well  thy  part." 

The  third:  ".  .  .  there  is  none  other  name  under 
heaven  given  among  men,  whereby  we  must  be 
saved."  (Ibid.,  4:12.)  It  was  a  most  dramatic  scene 
when  that  sentence  was  uttered,  and  so  you  have 
this  thought  expressed  as  follows:  The  world's  hope 
and  destiny  are  centered  in  the  Man  of  Galilee,  our 
Lord  and  Savior,  Jesus  Christ. 

In  the  moment  when  you  are  fighting  the  battle 
of  the  day,  will  you  look  introspectively  and  see 
whether  you  really  believe  that?  Paul  Kane  once 
asked  this  question:  "Is  Jesus  only  a  legendary  figure 
in  history,  a  saint  to  be  painted  in  the  stained  glass 
of  church  windows,  a  sort  of  sacred  fairy  not  to  be 
approached  and  hardly  to  be  mentioned  by  name,  or 
is  he  still  what  he  was  when  he  was  in  the  flesh,  a 
reality,  a  man  of  like  passions  with  ourselves,  an  elder 
brother,  a  guide,  a  counselor,  a  comforter,  a  great 
voice  calling  to  us  out  of  the  past  to  live  nobly,  to  guide 
bravely,  and  keep  up  our  courage  to  the  last." 

What  is  he  to  you,  my  fellow  laborers?  When  you 
kneel   down  to  pray        (Continued  on  page  770) 


OCTOBER  1959 


727 


Your  Question 


„/:': 


■B^S* 


s 


Answered  by  Joseph  Fielding  Smith 

President  of  the  Council  of  the  Twelve 


THE  THREE  DAYS  OF  DARKNESS 


Question:  "In  Luke  23:44,  it  states  that  at  the 
crucifixion  of  Jesus  there  was  a  period  of  darkness 
over  all  the  earth  until  the  ninth  hour,  but  in  the  Book 
of  Mormon,  3  Nephi,  8:22-23,  it  states  that  a  three-day 
period  of  darkness  came  upon  the  land  at  the  death 
of  Jesus.  Which  of  the  two  accounts  is  considered 
accurate,  or  are  they  both  accurate?  If  so,  how  could 
this  be?" 

Answer:  It  is  a  well-established  fact  that  the 

earth  is  a  sphere,  or  a  globular  body,  and  that  it  re- 
volves from  west  to  east  making  one  revolution  in 
twenty-four  hours  according  to  man's  reckoning.  This 
being  true,  we  have  day  and  night  as  the  earth  re- 
volves. If  you  will  look  at  a  globe  representing  the 
earth,  you  will  discover  that  the  Western  Hemisphere 
is  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  earth  from  Palestine 
where  the  Savior  was  crucified.  The  Lord  revealed 
to  Nephi  nearly  six  hundred  years  before  the  birth 
of  our  Redeemer,  that  at  the  time  of  his  death  there 
would  be  three  days  of  darkness  on  the  Western 
Hemisphere,1  and  a  few  years  before  the  crucifixion, 
the  Prophet  Samuel,  also  predicted  the  three  days  of 
darkness  and  that  there  should  be  thunderings  and 
lightnings  and  great  earthquakes  so  that  the  whole 


face  of  the  earth  should  be  changed  and  broken  up 
for  it  was  in  a  solid  condition  at  that  time.2 

Surely  no  one  who  believes  in  the  scriptures  and  is 
acquainted  with  the  great  and  varied  miracles  per- 
formed by  Jesus  when  on  the  earth,  can  consistently 
feel  that  he  could  give  eyesight  to  the  blind,  cleanse 
lepers,  command  the  storms  to  cease,  and  raise  the 
dead,  and  would  be  unable  to  control  the  light  and  the 
darkness  on  any  part  of  the  earth.  It  would  be  just 
as  easy  for  him  to  cause  darkness  on  one  hemisphere 
for  three  days  as  it  would  on  the  other  for  three 
hours.  This  greater  period  of  darkness  and  terrible 
punishment  came  upon  the  people  in  the  Western 
Hemisphere  because  of  their  extreme  wickedness  and 
because  they  had,  in  the  course  of  a  very  few  years, 
turned  away  from  the  truth  to  follow  Satan,  and  it  is 
written  of  them  that  they  did  not  sin  ignorantly,  for 
they  knew  the  will  of  God  concerning  them,  since  it 
had  been  taught  them;  therefore  they  did  wilfully 
rebel  against  God.3 

Not  only  was  there  a  period  of  darkness  at  the 
death  of  Christ,  but  the  prediction  that  there  should 
be  a  day  and  a  night  and  a  day  of  no  darkness  on  the 
American  Continent,  also  occurred,  at  the  time  of 
the  birth  of  our  Savior. 


n  Nephi  19:10. 


-'Helaman    14:20-21. 
33  Nephi  6:18. 


728 


THE  IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


veouuu 


a  series  of  three  arti- 
cles taken  from  a  forth- 
coming book,  Mar- 
riage, Fact  and  Fantasy, 
by  Elder  Hugh  B. 
Brown,  reproduced  by 
the  Era  through  spe- 
cial arrangements  with 
the  publisher. 


Editor's  Note.  In  his  introduction  to  his  new  book,  Elder  Brown  observes  that  he  is  not  a  psychiatrist,  a  psy- 
chologist, or  a  medical  practitioner  but  writes  "as  one  who  has  had  some  experience  through  the  years,  both  secular 
and  ecclesiastical,  with  both  premarital  and  postmarital  counseling."  He  continues,  "These  simple  essays  are 
written  from  the  practical  point  of  view  of  an  observant  father,  grandfather,  and  friend  and  counselor  of  youth. 
Having  officiated  at  many  marriage  ceremonies,  and  having,  by  appointment,  investigated  and  tried  to  save  and 
succor  thousands  of  'shipwrecked  mariners'  who,  feeling  discouraged,  disillusioned,  and  defeated,  have  from  time  to 
time  sent  out  an  urgent  SOS,  the  ivriter  wishes  to  share  some  of  the  lessons  learned  along  the  way.  Also  the  prayerful 
hope  is  expressed  that  some  who  are  about  to  'set  sail'  may  chance  to  read  and  heed  a  ivord  of  caution  and  encourage- 
ment from  one  who  has  sailed  the  seas  of  matrimony  for  more   than   fifty  years." 

What's  the  Hurry? 

by  Elder  Hugh  B.  Brown 
of  the  Council  of  the  Twelve 


We  are  often  asked  the  question,  "What  is  a  prop- 
er age  for  young  people  to  marry?"  There  is,  of 
course,  no  age  at  which  each  young  person  should 
marry,  and  we  cannot  therefore  give  a  blanket  answer 
to  the  question. 

Calendar  age  of  physical  and  biological  develop- 
ment are  not  the  only,  or,  in  fact,  the  primary  con- 
siderations. Marriage  calls  for  physical,  mental, 
moral,  and  spiritual  adulthood,  or  maturity.  While 
it  is  not  possible  to  say  when  a  person  is  sufficiently 
mature  to  marry,  there  are  many  case  histories  of 
marriage  failures  due  to  immaturity.  In  the  Western 
States,  including  Utah,  there  were  almost  one-third 
as  many  divorces  as  marriages  in  1958.  Three  and 
one-half  times  as  many  teen-age  marriages  ended  in 
divorce  as  in  the  22-28  year  group.  With  these 
statistics  in  mind,  we  ask,  "What's  the  hurry?" 

Marriage  presupposes  at  least  some  measure  of 
adulthood  and  maturity.  Teen-agers  are  still  in  the 
process    of    maturing,    physically,    mentally,    socially, 


psychologically,  and  spiritually.  They  are  still  in  the 
transition  stage,  still  growing  and  whatever  their 
calendar  age  or  physical  size,  they  are  still  infants. 
When  two  such  persons  marry,  if  they  continue  to 
grow,  they  sometimes  grow  apart  rather  than  together. 
If  their  interests,  their  objectives,  and  personalities 
grow  farther  and  farther  apart,  a  break  becomes  in- 
evitable. They  who  marry  while  still  in  the  transition 
stage  are  gambling— with  their  own  and  other's  happi- 
ness at  stake. 

They  who  are  emotionally  immature,  childish,  and 
cannot  behave  as  grown-ups,  should  not  assume  life's 
most  serious  responsibility.  Marriage  is  an  enter- 
prise for  adults.  They  who  do  marry  in  infancy— and 
some  infants  are  more  than  twenty  years  old— find 
themselves  in  almost  constant  conflict.  In  such  cases 
each  should  go  to  work  on  himself  rather  than  on  his 
mate  and  try  to  fit  himself  into  the  pattern  of  a  joint 
life.  Much  can  be  done  by  recognizing  the  problem, 
finding  the  source  of  the  trouble  and  in  a  mature 


OCTOBER   1959 


729 


"tf  #' :''- 


J :  ■■'■' 


manner,  undertaking  to  overcome  and  correct  the 
habits,  attitudes,  and  eccentricities  with  which  he  en- 
tered the  new  partnership. 

Too  many  make  the  mistake  of  thinking  mere  in- 
fatuation is  real  love.  Too  many  rush  into  marriage 
with  the  first  one  for  whom  they  feel  an  emotional, 
and  often  fleeting,  attraction.  Short  acquaintance, 
lack  of  dating  experience,  and  failure  to  use  the  head 
as  well  as  the  heart  are  responsible  for  the  fact  that 
approximately  one-half  of  all  marriages  of  girls  under 
nineteen  years  of  age  end  in  unhappiness,  separation, 
or  divorce. 

"Love  at  first  sight"  should  take  a  second  and  longer 
look  in  a  less  glamorous  setting.  The  person  who  is 
the  object  of  one's  love  should  be  examined  against 
his  or  her  background  in  search  of  a  better  under- 
standing of  his  character.  It  is  generally  desirable 
that  both  parties  to  the  intended  contract  should  first 
have  a  relatively  large  number  of  so-called  dates  to 
enable  them  to  choose  rightly  and  wisely  from  among 
the  larger  group.  In  this  way  they  will  learn  to 
distinguish  between  passing  infatuation  and  real  affec- 
tion. Real  and  lasting  love  is  a  developing  relation- 
ship rather  than  an  abrupt  awakening  and  should  be 
tested  by  acquaintance,  friendship,   and  association. 

The  wise  gourmet,  when  going  into  a  first-class 
restaurant,  asks  for  a  complete  list  of  what  is  avail- 
able, takes  time  to  study  it,  and  then  orders  what 
experience  has  taught  him  will  give  pleasure,  satis- 
faction, and  sustenance  without  any  sour  aftereffects. 
How  much  more  discriminating  he  would  be  if  he 
were  selecting  a  daily  diet  for  the  balance  of  his  life. 

While  physical  attraction  is  essential  to  love  be- 
tween man  and  woman,  it  should  not  be  allowed  to 
4  become  paramount.  Mutual  emotional  responses  do 
not  guarantee  love  or  assure  a  good  marriage.  In- 
fatuation may  be  romantic,  glamorous,  thrilling,  and 
even  urgent,  but  genuine  love  should  not  be  in  a 
hurry.  The  young  and  immature  are  too  often  moti- 
vated by  impulse  and  emotion.  The  young  girl  who 
ecstatically  exclaims,  "He  has  that  certain  something," 
may  see  the  day  when  she  will  wish  he  had  "some- 
thing certain." 

How  often  the  hopes  and  wishful  thinking  of  un- 
wise and  immature  young  people  are  wrecked  in  the 
quiet  calm  of  better  acquaintance,  leaving  heartache, 
emotional  and  spiritual  scars,  and  sometimes  ineradi- 
cable stains. 

After  marriage,  mature  judgment  and  wise  decision 
are  called  for  almost  daily,  and  weighty  problems 
must  be  met  and  solved.  We  speak  not  only  of 
calendar  age,  or  merely  physical  age,  but  also  of 
actual  maturity,  mental,  emotional,  and  spiritual.  Sta- 
tistics on  marriage  show  that  the  best  levels  of  adjust- 


ment are  found  when  men  marry  between  the  ages 
of  twenty-five  and  thirty  and  women  between  the 
ages  of  twenty-three  and  twenty-eight. 

The  Apostle  Paul  gave  the  best  definition  of  love 
when  he  wrote,  speaking  of  charity,  or  love: 

"[Love]  suffereth  long,  and  is  kind;  .  .  .  envieth  not; 
.  .  .  vaunteth  not  itself,  is  not  puffed  up. 

"Doth  not  behave  itself  unseemly,  ...  is  not  easily 
provoked,  thinketh  no  evil; 

"Rejoiceth  not  in  iniquity,  but  rejoiceth  in  the  truth; 

"Beareth  all  things,  believeth  all  things,  hopeth  all 
things,  endureth  all  things. 

"[Love]  never  faileth:  .  .  ." 

(I  Corinthians  13:4-8.) 

"When  I  was  a  child,  I  spake  as  a  child,  I  under- 
stood as  a  child,  I  thought  as  a  child:  but  when  I 
became  a  man,  I  put  away  childish  things."  (Ibid., 
13:11.) 

Frequently  when  parents  or  marriage  counselors 
undertake  to  dissuade  impetuous  youth  from  sudden 
emotional  decisions  regarding  marriage,  they  are  met 
with  the  statement,  "But  we  are  truly  in  love.  We've 
been  going  steady,  and  we  can't  stand  to  be  separated." 
We  wonder  how 
often    they    are 

blinded  by  the    What's  the  Hurry? 

glittering   dia-  •/ 

mond    on    the 

finger  of  a  friend,  or  prodded  by  the  boasting  of  the 
giver.  But  when  circumstances,  or  call  to  duty,  result 
in  separation— i.e.  military  or  mission  service,  one  or 
both  of  the  parties  frequently  form  new  attachments, 
write  "Dear  John"  letters,  and  are  grateful  that  cir- 
cumstances intervened  and  prevented  what  might  have 
been  a  sad  mistake. 

And  later  when  the  same  marriage  counselors,  again 
dealing  with  impetuous  youth,  are  trying  to  dissuade 
them  from  sudden  and  emotional  decisions  regarding 
divorce,  they  hear  the  plaintive  cry,  "We're  con- 
genial in  a  way,  but  somehow  our  marriage  isn't  what 
we  expected.  We  still  lave  each  other— we  think— but 
things  just  don't  go  right.  We  had  a  beautiful  wed- 
ding, and  a  wonderful  honeymoon,  but  we  aren't 
happy.    Perhaps  we  should  not  have  married  at  all." 

Such  people  seemingly  expected  passionate  and 
impetuous  association  to  continue  unabated,  without 
being  fed,  nurtured,  and  kept  growing  during  storms 
as  well  as  in  sunshine.  All  living  things  need  suste- 
nance, and  if  they  stop  growing,  they  begin  to  die. 
Love  is  a  very  tender  plant;  when  properly  nourished, 
it  becomes  sturdy  and  enduring,  but  neglected  it  will 
soon  wither  and  die. 

Childish  love,  though  it  be  a  sweet  and  beautiful 
thing  at  times,  is  often         (Continued  on  page  769) 


OCTOBER   1959 


731 


and  Cancer  of  the  Lung 


by  Alton  Odhsner,  M.D. 

Past  President,  American  College  of  Surgeons 
President,  American  Cancer  Society 


Cancer  of  the  long  is  a  disease  which '.thirty  or 
forty  years  ago  virtually  did  not  exist.  It  was  so 
infrequent  that  one  almost  did  not  consider  its  oc- 
curring, I  went  through  four  years  of  medicine  and 
saw  one  case  of  cancer  of  the  lung.  It  was  such  a 
rarity  that  the  whole  student  body  Went  down  to  the 
autopsy  room  to  see  this  case  autopsied.  Now  cancer 
of  the  lung  has  become  the  most  frequent  of  all 
cancers.  Up  until  1955,  when  one  considers  all  can- 
cers, cancer  of  the  lung  was  second  to  one  other 
cancer,  namely  cancer  of  the  breast.  How  it  is  the 
most  frequent  of  all  cancers.  This  disease  has  gone 
from  negativity  up  to  the  most  prominent  of  all. 
Cancer  of  the  lung  affects  males  primarily;  about 
85  percent  of  our  patients  are  men.  However,  up 
until  the  mid-1930's  it  affected  women  and  men  with 
equal  efficiency.  About  the  mid-19S0*s,  there  was  a 
tremendous  increase  in  the  incidence  of  cancer  of  the 
lung  m  men,  and  there  has  been  a  slight  increase  in 
cancer  of  the  lung  in  women. 

Why  did  that  occur?  It  occurred  because  twenty 
years  earlier,  at  the  beginning  of  World  War  I  in 
1914,  men  began  to  smoke  cigarets  heavily,  and  the 
twenty-year  lag  between  1914  and  the  mid4930's  was 
just  about  the  length  of  time  necessary  for  the  cancer- 
producing  effect  of  cigaret  smoke  to  exert  itself.  That 
is  the  reason  why  it  is  a  disease  of  men  today;  How- 
ever, it  is  increasing  in  women.  I'm  frequently  told 
that  women  smoke  as  much  as  men.  They  do  not. 
Of  all  the  people  who  smoke  a  pack  of  cigarets  a 


day  or  more,  two-thirds  of  them  are  men.  But  it 
isn't  the  people  that  smoke  today  who  necessarily 
develop  cancer  today.  It  is  those  that  began  twenty 
years  ago,  because  there  is  a  lag  period  in  the  produc- 
tion of  cancer  by  a  cancer-producing  agent. 

We  know  several  cancer-producing  agents;  coal  tar 
is  one  of  them.  There  are  a  number  of  chemical 
agents  that  are  known  cancer-producing  agents.  And 
when  we  produce  cancer  experimentally,  we  breed 
up  animals  so  that  they  all  react  the  same  way.  We 
can  breed  up  animals  (guinea  pigs  or  mice)  so  that 
every  one  of  them  will  develop  cancer  spontaneously. 
Conversely,  we  can  breed  animals  so  that  none  of 
them  will  develop  cancer  even  though  one  applies 
the  most  powerful  of  cancer-producing  agents.  When 
we  work  with  animals  to  determine  the  cancer-pro- 
ducing agents  in  smoke,  for  instance,  or  other  agents, 
we  breed  up  animals  that  develop  cancer  when  the 
cancer-producing  agent  is  applied,  but  will  not 
develop  cancer  spontaneously. 

In  the  experimental  production  of  cancer,  if  we 
apply  a  cancer-producing  agent  to  the  skin  of  animals 
and  apply  it  every  day,  we  will  get  a  cancer  in  X 
number  of  days.  If  we  apply  it  every  other  day  it 
will  take  2X  number  of  days;  if  we  apply  it  every 
third  day  it  will  take  SX  number  of  days.  In  other 
words,  we  can  determine  with  mathematical  pre- 
cision fust  when  cancer  will  develop. 

Frequently  I  hear,  "My  uncle  who  is  ninety-five 
vears  of  age  has  smoked  all  of  his  life,  and  he  doesn't 


Dr.   Alton  Ochsner 


Because  of  the  vital  importance  of  this  subject,  and  our  desire  that  the  valuable 
information  contained  in  the  article  which  follows  may  reach  as  many  of  the  Church 
members  and  others  as  possible,  it  is  being  printed  this  month  in  both  The  Improve- 
ment Era  and  The  Instructor. 

Dr.  Alton  Ochsner  is  president  of  the  Cordell  Hull  Foundation  for  International 
Education,  past  president  and  a  regent  of  the  American  College  of  Surgeons,  president 
of  the  Alton  Ochsner  Medical  Foundation,  and  consultant  to  numerous  organizations 
and  medical  societies.  A  lengthy  list  would  enumerate  other  important  medical  and 
surgical  societies  of  which  Dr.  Ochsner  has  been  past  president.  He  is  known  world- 
wide for  his  service,  and  has  received  many  honorary  degrees  from  Europe,  Central, 
and  South  America.  He  has  authored  over  four  hundred  articles  which  have  appeared 
in  current  magazines  and  journals.  Few  people  are  as  well  informed  with  the  factual 
evidence  of  cigaret  smoking  as  a  causative  factor  in  lung  cancer. 

This  article  is  taken  from  an  address  delivered  by  Dr.  Ochsner  at  Brigham  Young 
University  on  May  20,  1959.    The  Editors.* 


have  cancer."  I'm  sure  that  is  true,  and  we  see  some 
people  who  have  never  smoked  who  develop  cancer 
of  the  lung  spontaneously,  which  is  extremely  rare. 

Humans  are  not  bred  the  way  experimental  animals 
are  bred.  Some  of  us  are  susceptible  to  cancer;  some 
of  us  are  extremely  resistant.  Those  who  are  suscep- 
tible require  a  cancer-producing  agent  for  a  relatively 
short  period  of  time.  Those  who  are  resistant  re- 
quire it  for  a  long  period  of  time. 

To  demonstrate  that  lung  cancer  has  increased 
tremendously,  in  the  state  of  New  York,  where  vital 
statistics  are  extremely  valid,  from  1935  to  1950 
cancer  of  the  lung  increased  in  men  386  percent, 
during  which  time  all  other  cancers  increased  only 
2  percent.  During  this  same  period  of  time,  cancer 
of  the  lung  increased  in  women  68  percent,  during 
which  time  all  other  cancers  decreased  15  percent.  It 
is  the  only  cancer  that  is  increasing  in  both  sexes. 
■  This  is  true  not  only  in  our  own  country,  but  it  is 
also  true  in  other  civilized  countries  where  smoking 
is  prevalent.  In  England,  for  instance,  where  until 
about  ten  years  ago  smoking  was  much  more  prevalent 
than  here,  from  1934  to  1954  cancer  of  the  lung  in- 
creased thirty-eightfold.  In  Holland  during  this 
same  period  of  time,  cancer  of  the  lung  increased 
tenfold  in  women  and  twenty-fourfold  in  men. 

'  The  statement  is  frequently  made  that  there  can 
be  no  causal  relationship  between  smoking  and  cancer 
because  if  there  were,  we  would  have  more  of  it 
than  they  do  in  England  because  we  smoke  more 


than  they  do  in  England.  It  is  true  that  the  incidence 
of  cancer  of  the  lung  is  higher  in  England  than  it  is 
here,  and  also  it  is  true  that  we  smoke  more  than  our 
British  cousins  do.  But  we  have  smoked  more  than 
the  British  only  for  the  past  ten  years.  Prior  to  ten 
years  ago,  they  smoked  much  more  than  we,  and 
they  are  paying  the  price  for  their  excessive  smoking 
for  the  past  twenty-five  years. 

It  is  frightening  to  me  to  think  what  is  going  to 
happen  to  us  in  another  ten  or  fifteen  years  when 
our  smoking  habits  catch  up  with  us.  To  show  how 
serious  it  is  in  England,  in  1954,  of  all  the  deaths 
in  men  between  the  ages  of  forty-five  and  fifty-five, 
the  most  productive  years  of  a  man's  life,  ten  percent 
died  of  cancer  of  the  lung;  that  is,  one  out  of  every 
ten  men  dying  between  forty-five  and  fifty-five  died 
of  cancer  of  the  lung.  It  is  going  to  be  much  worse 
here  in  another  fifteen  or  twenty  years. 

You  hear  people  say,  "It  is  not  cigaret  smoke;  it  is 
the  smog."  One  of  the  arguments  given  for  the  high 
incidence  in  London  is  the  smog.  One  might  accept 
this  argument  were  it  not  for  the  fact  that  immediately 
across  the  North  Sea  in  Denmark,  where  people 
smoke  the  same  as  they  do  in  England  and  where 
the  incidence  of  cancer  of  the  lung  is  the  same  as  it 
is  in  England,  there  is  no  smog,  whatsoever.  Accord- 
ing to  the  United  States  Public  Health  statistics  the 
incidence  of  cancer  of  the  lung  is  higher  in  New 
Orleans  than  in  any  other  city  in  the  United  States. 


"Extra  copies  of  this  address  are  available  at  BYU  at  15c  a  copy. 


OCTOBER   1959 


733 


O^J 


New  Orleans  has  no  smog.  And  if  smog  were  the  cause, 
women   should  have   cancer   as  frequently    as   men. 

Cancer  is  primarily  a  disease  of  older  age.  It  is 
one  of  the  prices  that  we  pay  for  longevity,  and  al- 
though more  children  between  the  ages  of  three  and 
fifteen  die  of  cancer  than  any  other  cause,  cancer  is 
rare  in  children.  Of  all  the  persons  ninety  years  of 
age,  a  greater  percentage  will  have  cancer  than 
those  eighty  and  so  on. 

There  is  only  one  cancer  that  doesn't  follow  this 
pattern,   that   doesn't   increase   with    advancing  age 
and  that  is  cancer  of  the  lung. 

Cancer  of  the  lung  goes  up  very  sharply  to  reach 
a  peak  age  at  fifty-five,  following  which,  with  the 
advancing  years,  there  is  a  decrease  in  its  incidence. 
It  is  the  only  cancer  in  the  body  that  doesn't  follow 
the  pattern  of  all  other  cancers.  The  reason  it 
doesn't  is  that  individuals  who  have  smoked  heavily 
have  subjected  their  heart  and  blood 
vessels  to  the  deleterious  effects  of  to- 
bacco and  as  a  result  develop  coronary 
thrombosis,  die,  and  don't  live  long 
enough  to  develop  cancer  of  the  lung. 
A  dubious  advantage  of  smoking,  there- 
fore, is  that  you  can  spare  yourself  a 
cancer  of  the  lung  death  by  smoking 
heavily  and  dying  early  of  a  coronary 
disease. 

One  might  carry  this  ludicrous  analogy  a  little  bit 
farther  and  say,  "You  might  spare  yourself  death  of 
both  of  these  causes  by  shooting  yourself  at  forty," 
which  no  one  would  suggest.  But  it  is  suicide,  no 
matter  how  you  look  at  it.  Whether  you  put  a  bullet 
to  your  head  or  whether  you  smoke,  it  is  suicide. 
The  only  difference  is  that  you  could  put  a  bullet 
through  your  head  quickly  and  cheaply.  If  you 
smoke,  death  is  prolonged;  it  is  expensive,  and  it  is 
painful;  but  it  is  still  suicide. 

Many  people  say  that  there  is  no  relationship  be- 
tween smoking  and  cancer.  They  say  it  hasn't  been 
proved.  I  have  yet  to  see  the  physician  who  will  not 
admit  that  there  is  a  causal  relationship,  except  two 
individuals  who  are  in  the  employ  of  a  tobacco 
company.  I  can  assure  you  that  smoking  is  an  addic- 
tion. When  I  tell  a  man,  as  I  have,  that  he  must 
stop  smoking  or  lose  his  legs,  and  he  tells  me  he 
would  rather  lose  his  legs  than  stop  smoking  and 
continues  smoking  and  loses  his  legs,  that  is  an 
addiction. 

About  seven  years  ago,  the  American  Cancer  So- 


ciety embarked  upon  an  investigative  program.  In 
the  determination  of  statistics  there  are  two  types. 
One  is  a  retrospective  method,  which  is  the  method 
we  used  originally.  We  found  that  of  all  our  patients 
with  cancer  of  the  lung,  98V2  percent  were  heavy 
smokers.  That  is  the  retrospective  method,  and  it 
is  criticized  by  biostatisticians  because  they  say  it 
concerns  a  selected  group.  In  other  words,  those  are 
individuals  who  have  cancer  of  the  lungs. 

The  prospective  type  of  statistical  study  consists 
of  taking  a  large  number  of  well  people,  such  as  you 
and  I,  and  getting  their  smoking  histories,  if  you  are 
interested  in  the  effects  of  smoking,  and  then  follow- 
ing them  for  long  periods  of  time  to  see  what  happens 
to  them.  That  is  exactly  what  the  American  Cancer 
Society  did.  Twenty-two  thousand  volunteer  workers, 
young  women  throughout  the  United  States,  inter- 
viewed two  hundred  thousand  men  between  the  ages 
of  fifty  and  seventy.  Those  are  the 
ages  in  which  cancer  of  the  lung  oc- 
curs. Each  of  these  young  women  had 
each  of  the  men  fill  out  an  elaborate 
questionnaire  concerning  his  smoking 
habits— whether  he  smoked  at  all,  what 
he  smoked,  how  much  he  had  smoked, 
if  he  had  ever  stopped,  if  he  had  ever 
taken  it  up  again.  These  questionnaires 
were  filed  with  the  Cancer  Society  head- 
quarters in  New  York.  Each  year,  each  of  the  young 
women  re-interviewed  each  of  the  men  she  had 
interviewed  the  year  before.  After  the  six-year 
period  of  time,  twelve  thousand  of  the  men  had  died. 
When  a  man  died,  she  got  a  photostat  of  the  death 
certificate.  If  he  had  died  of  cancer  and  an  autopsy 
or  biopsy  had  been  performed  on  him,  she  got  a  sec- 
tion of  the  tissue  and  sent  that  into  the  Cancer  Society 
headquarters. 

The  result  of  that  study  showed  that  not  only  was 
there  a  difference  in  the  incidence  of  cancer  of  the 
lung  in  the  smoker  and  the  nonsmoker,  but  also  the 
incidence  of  cancer  of  the  lung  varied  with  the  amount 
smoked.  It  was  the  lowest  in  the  nonsmoker,  next 
higher  in  those  who  smoked  up  to  a  half  a  pack  a 
day,  still  higher  in  those  who  smoked  from  a  half  a 
pack  to  a  pack,  higher  in  those  who  smoked  over 
a  pack  a  day,  and  highest  in  those  who  smoked 
over  two  packs  a  day.  It  was  almost  like  a  mileage 
ticket.  One  could  determine  how  soon  he  was  going 
to  develop  cancer  by  the  amount  he  smoked. 

This   study    showed   that   the   over-all    death   rate 


734 


THE  IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


among  cigaret  smokers  was  105  percent  higher  than 
among  the  nonsmokers.  The  death  rate  from  heart 
disease  was  125  percent  higher  among  cigaret  smokers 
than  among  nonsmokers,  and  the  death  rate  from 
cancer  of  the  lung  was  800  percent  higher  among 
cigaret  smokers  than  among  nonsmokers.  And  yet 
there  are  still  people  that  say  it  has  never  been 
proved. 

Frequently  I  am  told  by  men  who  smoked  for  a 
long  period  of  time,  "As  far  as  I  am  concerned,  it 
won't  do  any  good  to  stop  because  the  die  has  al- 
ready been  cast."  That  is  not  necessarily  true.  It 
may  be  true,  as  it  was  in  the  case  of  Dr.  Evarts 
Graham.  Dr.  Graham,  who  was  a  great  scientist, 
professor  of  surgery  at  my  alma  mater,  Washington 
University  in  St.  Louis,  used  to  chide  me  about  the 
relationship  of  smoking  and  cancer.  He  himself  was 
a  heavy  smoker.  He  did  not  think  there  was  a  causal 
relationship.  I  must  admit  that  from 
the  beginning  my  reasons  for  my  claims 
were  pretty  nebulous.  They  were  based 
upon  two  facts:  one,  at  that  time  I  had 
never  seen  a  patient  with  cancer  of  the 
lung  who  had  not  been  a  heavy  smoker; 
the  other  was  that  there  was  a  parallel- 
ism between  consumption  of  cigarets 
and  incidence  of  cancer  of  the  lung. 
Dr.  Graham  used  to  say,  "Yes,  there  is  a 
parallelism  between  the  consumption  of  cigarets  and 
the  incidence  of  cancer  of  the  lung,  but  there  is  also 
a  parallelism  between  the  incidence  of  cancer  of  the 
lung  and  the  sale  of  nylon  stockings,"  which  there 
was  about  fifteen  years  ago.  Dr.  Graham,  however, 
subsequently  became  convinced  (and  I  will  tell  you 
later  about  some  research  he  did)  that  there  was  a 
causal  relationship;  and  he  stopped  smoking.  He  died 
of  cancer  of  the  lung.  The  saddest  letter  I  ever  got  in 
my  life  I  got  from  Evarts  Graham  three  weeks  before 
he  died.  He  said,  "I  just  want  to  let  you  know,  since 
I  know  of  your  interest,  that  they've  just  found  that 
I've  got  cancer  in  both  of  my  lungs.  You  know,  I 
stopped  smoking  four  years  ago,  but  after  smoking 
two  packs  of  cigarets  a  day  for  over  fifty  years,  too 
much  damage  had  been  done." 

The  American  Cancer  Society  study  showed,  how- 
ever, that  the  changes  that  occur  in  bronchial  mucous 
membrane  are  not  necessarily  irreversible.  They 
have  shown  that  whereas  the  incidence  of  cancer  of 
the  lung  is  lowest  in  the  nonsmoker  and  highest  in 
the  smoker  who  has  smoked  heavily  and  continued 


smoking,  if  the  heavy  smoker  discontinues  smoking, 
the  incidence  of  cancer  becomes  less.  If  he  has  dis- 
continued fewer  than  ten  years,  the  incidence  is  not 
as  high  as  if  he  continued.  If  he  discontinued  more 
than  ten  years,  it  is  lower  than  if  he  discontinued  less 
than  ten  years.  The  study  the  American  Cancer  So- 
ciety made  has  been  corroborated  by  two  subse- 
quent, independent  studies;  one  by  the  Veterans' 
Administration  in  which  a  much  larger  group  of 
men  was  investigated  with  exactly  the  same  finding. 
It  was  also  corroborated  by  two  Englishmen,  Dahl 
and  Hill;  the  onlv  difference  there  is  that  the  latter 
study  was  limited  to  the  medical  profession.  One 
cannot  disregard  these  studies. 

There  are  six  cigaret  companies  in  the  United  States 
that  spend  a  million  dollars  a  day  in  federal  tax 
alone.  The  taxes  paid  by  the  industry  amount  to 
over  two  and  three  quarter  billion  dollars  a  year. 
That  does  not  include  the  cost  of  the 
raw  product;  that  does  not  include  the 
labor;  that  does  not  include  that  very 
inconsequential  item  of  advertising, 
which  last  year  amounted  to  about 
$125,000,000.  We  are  talking  about  a 
multibillion  dollar  industrv.  Far  be  it 
from  me  to  want  to  interfere  with  the 
economy  of  our  nation,  but  what  good 
is  our  economy  if  we  destroy  the  health 
of  our  nation?  And  that  is  what  we  are  doing.  We 
are  certainly  undermining  the  health  of  our  nation. 
There  is  additional  evidence  that  cancer  is  pro- 
duced  by  smoking.  I  attended  a  cancer-of-the-lung 
committee  meeting  of  the  American  Cancer  Society 
in  New  York  several  years  ago.  Someone  made  the 
statement:  "There  can  be  no  causal  relationship 
between  smoking  and  cancer  because  if  there  were, 
why  don't  we  see  precancerous  conditions?"  Not 
being  a  pathologist,  this  worried  me  a  great  deal 
until  I  returned  to  New  Orleans  and  talked  to  Dr. 
Dunlap,  our  professor  of  pathology  at  Tulane,  and 
asked  him  about  it.  He  thought  for  a  moment,  and 
then  he  said:  "We  don't  look  for  them."  So  he  started 
one  of  the  young  pathologists  in  the  department  on 
this  project.  He  took  pieces  of  tissue  out  of  the 
bronchial  tubes  of  men  being  autopsied  and  examined 
the  tissue.  In  the  nonsmoker,  the  mucous  membrane 
looks  just  as  mine  does.  In  the  moderate  smoker, 
there  is  definitely  abnormal  increase  in  the  number 
of  cells.  In  the  heavy  smoker,  definite  precancerous 
conditions  are  present.         (Continued  on  page  766) 


OCTOBER   1959 


735 


Hi  Editors'  Note:  Salt  Lake  City  born  John  Melvin 
Goddard,  a  former  LDS  missionary  and  combat  flier 
with  the  Army  Air  Corps  during  World  War  II,  ranks  as 
one  of  the  country's  foremost  young  explorers. 

At  the  early  age  of  sixteen  he  had  already  begun 
his  career  by  plumbing  the  wilds  of  the  Okefinoke 
Swamp  and  the  Everglades  and,  at  21,  the  dense 
jungles  of  South  America  with  his  father.  He  has 
climbed  the  Matterhorn,  Vesuvius,  Popocatepetl,  Kili- 
manjaro, and  the  Grand  Tetons.  He  has  explored  and 
photographed  the  Nile,  Colorado,  and  Congo  rivers. 

The  Improvement  Era  here  presents  the  beginning 
of  a  series  of  previously  unpublished  articles  from  a 
forthcoming  book  on  the  first  of  the  young  explorers 
river  safaris.  This  was  the  daring  exploration  of  the 
River  Nile. 

Wendell  Phillips,  president  of  the  American  Founda- 
tion for  the  Study  of  Man,  ranks  Elder  Goddard's  Nile 
adventure  " .  .  .  alongside  the  epic  'Kon  Tiki,'  and  the 
recent  Mount  Everest  expedition,"  as  one  of  the  ".  .  . 
great  feats  of  exploration  and  physical  endurance  of 
all  time.  .  .  ." 

The  Nile  is  the  life's  blood  of  Egypt  and  the  Sudan. 
It  vitally  affects  all  of  Uganda,  one-third  of  Ethiopia, 
and  parts  of  Kenya,  Tanganyika,  Ruanda-Urundi,  and 
the  Belgian  Congo.  Elder  Goddard  and  his  two 
French  companions,  Jean  LaPorte  and  Andre  Davy, 
conquered  its  entire  4,160-mile  length  in  small,  light 
kayaks. 

Mixed  emotions  filled  our  hearts  as  my  two  French 
companions,  Jean  LaPorte  and  Andre  Davy,  and  I 
stood  solemnly  surveying  the  vast  African  panorama 
stretched  before  us.  After  months  of  exhausting  re- 
search, preparation,  and  travel,  with  frequent  set- 
backs and  disappointments,  we  had  at  last  reached 
the  threshold  of  the  French-American  Nile  Expedi- 
tion—a wind-swept  mountaintop,  6,700  feet  high  in 
the  heart  of  Africa.  Here,  four  degrees  below  the 
equator,  in  the  grass-covered  highlands  of  Urundi,  a 
pint-sized  country  bordering  the  Belgian  Congo,  we 
located  the  fountainhead,  the  most  remote  source,  the 
very  birth  of.  the  Queen  of  Rivers,  the  mighty  Nile! 

"A  trip  down  the  whole  Nile  in  those  cockleshells? 


Impossible!  Why  you  must  be  crackers!"  I  had  to 
laugh  as  I  recalled  the  derisive  exclamation  of  a 
British  customs  officer  at  Mombasa  the  day  we  landed 
on  African  soil.  His  gibe,  tactless  as  it  was,  exempli- 
fied the  general  thumbs-down  attitude  toward  the 
Nile  expedition  which  we  three  had  come  to  accept 
as  inevitable.  It  seemed  every  official,  authority,  and 
expert,  self-styled  or  genuine,  we  met,  from  Paris  to 
the  Congo,  responded  with  skepticism  and  disfavor 
when  they  learned  that  we  had  dedicated  ourselves 
to  the  never-before-accomplished  feat  of  exploring 
the  entire  4,160-mile  length  of  the  longest  river  on 
earth.  They  unequivocally  condemned  our  project 
with  words  like  "A  foolhardy  attempt  to  do  the  im- 
possible," "a  journey  hazardous  beyond  expression," 
"a  triple  suicide  by  kayak." 

Though  at  all  times  helpful  and  hospitable  they 
were  unwaveringly  pessimistic  about  the  outcome  of 
our  unprecedented  undertaking,  and  seemed  duty-, 
bound  to  detail  the  obstacles  which  turned  back 
explorers  of  old  and  which  would  face  us  during  our 


The  three  Nileteers  (left  to  right):  John  Goddard,  Andre  Davy, 

and  Jean  LaPorte  in  their  60  lb.  15  ft.  specially  constructed 

kayaks— the  boats  that  took  them  doivn  the   entire  length  of 

the  longest  river  on  earth. 


736 


THE   IMPROVEMENT  .ERA 


DOWN  THE  NILE 


v   \      '  -  M  -  T      i'        ,'•  . 


Part  I 

by  John  M.  Goddard 


John  Goddard  makes  friends  with  two 
newly  captured,  rare  white  rhinos. 


expedition  unchanged:  the  same  fever-ridden  jungles, 
the  trackless  swamps,  treacherous  cataracts,  deadly 
diseases,  suffocating  sandstorms,  the  hostile  natives, 
and  the  incessant  heat,  hunger,  and  hardships. 

Pondering  all  these  formidable  stumbling  blocks 
we  couldn't  deny  they  had  a  sound  basis  for  their 
gloomy  convictions.  However,  we  had  carefully 
weighed  all  these  negative  factors  during  our  pains- 
taking research  before  setting  forth  and  had  reached 
the  firm  conclusion  that  with  careful  planning,  com- 
mon sense,  and  divine  guidance  we  could  surmount 
all  difficulties. 

Since  the  dawn  of  human  history  the  Nile  has  fired 
the  imaginations  of  men  with  its  fascinating  challenge. 
Over  the  centuries  numerous  expeditions  had  been 
sent  out  to  trace  its  interminable  channel  through 
Africa  and  to  solve  one  of  the  most  ancient  and  per- 
plexing enigmas  of  geography— the  mystery  of  its 
sources.  Despite  the  many  attempts,  it  wasn't  until 
1770  that  a  Scotchman,  James  Bruce,  a  great  scientific 
explorer  of  Africa,  discovered  the  source  of  the  Blue 
Nile  near  Lake  Tana  in  Ethiopia,  and  less  than  a 
hundred  years  ago  that  Lake  Victoria  was  discovered 
and  recognized  as  the  head  reservoir  of  the  White 


Nile,  when  in  1862  the  British  ex- 
plorer John  Speke  became  the  first 
white  man  to  behold  its  colossal 
expanse. 

Considering  the  Nile  has  func- 
tioned for  over  5,000  years  as  a  most 
supremely  important  and  influential 
watercourse,  it  seemed  unbelievable 
that  no  expedition  had  ever  suc- 
ceeded in  traveling  the  full  length  of 
the  great  river.  It  was  a  fact  that 
made  our  own  attempt  a  transcend- 
ent challenge. 

Originally  we  planned  to  start  our 
Nile  odyssey  at  the  point  where  the 
river  first  debouches  from  Lake 
Victoria,  since  the  lake  is  generally 
accepted  as  the  most  distant  source; 
hut  after  much  study  and  thought 
I  decided  that  we  must  embark  at 
no  other  place  than  at  the  earliest 
beginning  of  the  Nile,  which  was 
not  Lake  Victoria  but,  from  a  techni- 
cal, geographical  view,  the  head- 
springs of  its  main  feeder,  the 
Kagera  River.  I  realized  at  the  time 
that  the  decision,  if  followed,  en- 
tailed considerably  more  time,  ef- 
fort, and  hardship,  but  a  Latter-day 
Saint  upbringing  had  taught  me  that 
nothing  really  worth  while  in  life  is  ever  attained  with- 
out concomitant  sacrifice  and  struggle,  and  a  thing 
worth  doing  at  all  should  be  done  thoroughly  and  to 
the  best  of  one's  ability. 

With  Jean  and  Andre  in  complete  accord  with  this 
crucial  change  of  plans  we  proceeded  to  track  down 
the  isolated  headwaters  of  the  Kagera,  most  important 
feeder  of  the  dozen  or  more  tributaries  flowing  into 
Lake  Victoria,  to  their  origin  in  Urundi,  little  dream- 
ing that  our  efforts  would  bring  us  to  a  near-fatal 
disaster. 

From  Mombasa,  the  chief  port  of  Kenya  Colony, 
we  had  penetrated  into  the  African  hinterland  in 
several  stages  by  means  of  the  jeeps  and  lorries  of 
accommodating  government  officials,  until  now, 
three  weeks  later,  we  stood  at  the  head  of  the  Kagera 
River,  exulting  in  the  momentous  success  of  reaching 
the  first  of  our  two  supreme  goals  yet  awed  by  the 
sight  which  few  white  men  have  ever  had  the  privi- 
lege of  beholding,  the  birthplace  of  the  Nile. 

Certainly  the  actual  appearance  of  the  source— ten 
little  springs  gently  gushing  out  of  the  rocky  hillside 
at  our  feet— was  far  from  dramatic.  Few  important 
rivers   in   fact  have   a   more   humble,   unpretentious 


738 


THE  IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


beginning.  By  comparison  the  start  of  the  immense 
Mississippi,  a  healthy  brook  flowing  out  of  Lake 
Itasca  in  Minnesota,  was  more  impressive  to  me 
though  I  was  able  to  wade  across  it  in  four  strides 
during  an  excursion  through  Itasca  State  Park  the 
year  before.  Yet  I  regarded  the  occasion  of  our  visit  a 
priceless  and  cherished  experience.  When  I  thought 
of  the  countless  multitudes  that  had  puzzled  over, 
theorized,  and  conjectured  about  this  one  all  but 
inaccessible  spot,  I  realized  even  more  what  a  rare 
privilege  was  ours. 

Perched  on  the  hilltop  above  the  dark,  lush  stripes 
of  vegetation,  separately  running  down  the  steep 
slopes,  was  a  ten-foot  whitewashed  pyramid  of  con- 
crete, a  remarkable  landmark  for  this  part  of  Africa, 
erected  in  1938  by  Dr.  Burkhart  Waldecker,  a  Ger- 
man explorer,  to  commemorate  his  discovery  of  the 
Kasumo  Springs  and  to  attest  their  significance  as  the 
southernmost  boundary  of  the  Nile  basin.  The 
weather-beaten  triangle  also  marked  a  continental 
divide,  for  the  watershed  to  the  north  drains  into 
Lake  Victoria  and  that  of  the  south  empties  into  Lake 
Tanganyika,  the  deepest  and  second  longest  lake  in 
the  world. 

Our  arrival  at  the  pyramid  was  the  curtain  raiser 
on  the  Nile  expedition  and  the  most  fantastic  experi- 
ence of  our  lives.  Henceforth,  from  Alpha— this 
lowest  reach  of  the  Nile  basin,  we  would  be  moving 
steadily  towards  Omega— the  small  Egyptian  town  of 
Rosetta  at  the  mouth  of  the  Nile  and  the  end  of  our 
journey.  To  reach  it  we  would  have  to  cover  a 
distance  equivalent  to  one-sixth  of  the  earth's  cir- 
cumference. It  would  be  like  traveling  from  Los 
Angeles  to  Lima,  Peru,  or  from  New  York  to  Naples, 
Italy;  not  by  train,  ocean  liner,  or  airplane,  but  in 
three  little  Eskimo-type  boats  operated  solely  by  our 
own  muscle  power. 

Two  weeks  later  we  had  made  our  way  to  Kakitum- 
ba,  a  tiny  custom's  station  at  the  border  of  Ruanda 
and  Uganda,  a  British  Protectorate  in  East  Africa, 
where  our  kayaks  and  the  bulk  of  our  gear  had  been 
shipped  and  stored  while  we  sought  out  the  Kasumo 
Springs.  Our  plan  now  was  to  travel  from  Kakitumba 
down  the  Kagera  River  to  Lake  Victoria,  then  along 
the  western  shore  to  the  northernmost  extremity 
where  the  Victoria  Nile  is  formed  in  the  lake's  only 
outlet,  hydrologically  a  continuation  of  the  Kagera. 
We  would  then  paddle  down  the  Victoria  Nile  and 
continue  all  the  way  to  the  far-off  Mediterranean. 

The  day  dawned  hot  and  clear.  We  awakened  to 
the  chatter  of  monkeys,  feeling  a  sense  of  excite- 
ment and  urgency,  for  this  was  the  day  we  were  to 
test  our  kayaks  on  an  African  river  for  the  first  time. 


Little  did  we  realize  that  it  was  nearly  to  be  the 
last  time. 

It  is  a  queer  paradox  that  we  should  choose,  as 
our  mode  of  transportation  down  a  tropical  river 
through  jungle,  swamp,  and  desert,  a  craft  designed 
and  developed  by  the  Eskimos  of  the  frigid  arctic 
regions;  but  time  proved  that  our  kayaks  were  the 
most  practical  and  ideally  suited  boats  we  could 
possibly  have  used.  They  were  small  and  light, 
compact  and  collapsible,  only  fifteen  feet  long  and 
sixty  pounds  in  weight,  consisting  of  a  canvas  and 
rubber  envelope  which  stretched  over  a  wooden 
framework  of  flexible  ash.  Each  one  was  capable  of 
accommodating  two  hundred  pounds  of  equipment 
in  addition  to  the  paddler. 

Not  bothering  with  breakfast  we  threw  ourselves 
into  the  job  of  assembling  our  boats  with  mounting 
enthusiasm.  We  unlaced  and  removed  their  brown 
canvas  shrouds  and  stretched  out  the  thin  gray  and 
white  sheaths  full  length  on  the  ground.  After  dust- 
ing a  coat  of  talc  on  the  rubber  inside  and  along  the 
varnished  surfaces  of  the  wooden  skeleton  to  prevent 
the  wood  from  sticking  to  the  rubber  in  the  heat,  we 
fitted  and  locked  the  sections  together,  thirteen 
separate  pieces  for  each  kayak,  and  inserted  them 
inside  the  skins.  With  the  kayaks  intact  we  carried 
them  through  the  swampy  border  of  papyrus  to  the 
river's  edge  then,  in  several  more  trips,  brought  down 
and  loaded  the  three  hundred  pounds  of  waterproof 
baggage.  There  were  twelve  bags  in  all,  four  for 
each  boat,  containing  the  barest  essentials  for  our 
long  voyage,  selected  after  months  of  planning  and 
countless  eliminations.  The  heaviest  sack  of  all  con- 
tained our  precious  store  of  photographic  film— 
12,000  feet  of  16mm  Kodachrome  and  1500  feet  of 
black  and  white  for  our  movie  cameras  and  100  rolls 
of  film  for  our  three  still  cameras.  In  the  other 
sacks,  which  were  made  of  waterproof,  rubberized 
cloth,  were  a  three-man  tent,  our  light  kapok  sleeping 
bags,  an  aluminum  cooking  outfit,  a  small  store  of 
food  staples,  a  compact  but  well-stocked  medical 
kit,  a  water  filter,  and  our  own  personal  belongings, 
which  included  clothes,  trade  goods  for  the  natives, 
insect  collecting  equipment,  knives,  ammunition  for 
our  three  guns,  maps,  journals,  repair  kits,  etc. 

I  gave  Andre  my  luger  pistol  to  carry  and  handed 
Jean  the  .22  caliber  rifle  to  keep  with  him  while  I 
kept  the  12  gauge  shotgun,  so  each  of  us  would  have 
a  weapon  in  case  of  emergency.  Then  with  every- 
thing securely  lashed  inside  our  kayaks,  Andre  and 
Jean  set  their  boats  into  the  silty  water,  jumped  in,  and 
pushed  off  into  the  current  while  I  stood  on  the  bank 
and  filmed  their  departure.  The  Kagera,  one  of  the 
swiftest  rivers  in  Africa,         (Continued  on  page  760) 


OCTOBER   1959 
U3EJER 


739 


Thirteenth  of  the  Series 
JSo  That's  What  Boys  Are  Made  Of 


"Today,  Today  I  Am  a  Mam 


! 


5>J> 


(Behavior  Patterns  and  Problems  of  the  21-year-old) 

by  W.  Cleon  Skousen 
Chief  of  Police,  Salt  Lake  City 


When  a  boy  stretches  himself  to  full  height,  takes 
a  deep  breath  and  says,  "Mom,  today,  today  I  am 
a  man!"  it  sounds  like  a  Tarzan  call  coming  from 
the  topmost  timbers  of  a  very  tall  tree.  However, 
Junior  is  broadcasting  a  very  special  kind  of  call  on 
this,  his  21st  birthday.  He  is  trumpeting  for  destiny 
to  meet  him  any  time,  anywhere,  and  preferably  in 
the  next  twenty  minutes! 

Age  21  is  a  year  of  thrust,  a  year  of  arriving,  a  year 
of  budding  adulthood.  It  normally  radiates  confi- 
dence, exuberance,  poise,  spunk,  and  big  dreams. 
Psychologically,  it  is  a  great  year. 

Portrait  of  a  21-year-old 

Although  traditionally  age  21  is  the  threshold  of 
manhood,  Mother  Nature  knows  the  job  is  not  quite 
done.  Junior  is  simultaneously  both  a  boy  and  a 
man.  In  swimming  trunks,  slacks,  or  work  clothes 
he  can  pass  for  a  well-developed  17-year-old.  In  his 
Sunday  go-to-meeting  clothes  he  can  pass  for  24. 

Last  year  Junior  was  very  anxious  to  impress  people 
with  his  being  a  man.  This  year  he  occasionally  likes 
to  slip  back  briefly  into  his  old  teen-age  ways  of  being 
an  irresponsible  gay  blade.  It  may  happen  only  two 
or  three  times  during  the  year,  but  when  it  does 
happen,  it  will  seem  so  out  of  character  it  may  shock 
the  whole  family.  For  Junior  it  is  simply  a  nostalgic 
backward  glance  over  his  maturation  shoulder  to  taste 
for  the  last  time  the  carefree  ways  of  "the  good  old 
days."  Like  a  grown  colt,  he  instinctively  feels  that 
this  is  perhaps  his  last  opportunity  to  kick  up  his  heels 
before  settling  down  to  the  daily  chore  of  pulling  his 
share  of  life's  load. 


Essentially,  however,  Junior  is  remarkably  well 
equipped  to  play  the  role  of  a  full  grown  man  if 
circumstances  require  it.  In  pioneer  days  early  ma- 
turity was  one  of  the  demands.  A  21-year-old  was 
frequently  the  owner  of  a  farm,  father  of  a  young 
family,  and  already  attracting  attention  as  a  force 
for  good  in  the  bustling  frontier  community.  This 
shows  the  potential  of  a  21-year-old.  However,  mod- 
ern life  tends  to  postpone  these  demands.  Therefore 
some  21-year-olds  will  still  be  marching  up  and  down 
the  earth  acting  like  uninhibited  teen-agers. 

Birth  of  a  Citizen 

Nevertheless,  as  far  as  the  law  is  concerned,  Junior 
has  now  arrived.  All  the  laws  which  formerly  pro- 
tected him  as  a  "minor"  are  now  inapplicable.  No 
longer  does  his  mom  or  dad  have  the  responsibility 
of  providing  his  board  and  room.  They  may  help 
out  once  in  a  while  just  because  they  love  him,  but, 
legally  speaking,  Junior  is  paddling  his  own  canoe. 
Many  a  night  he  will  lie  awake  thinking  how  nice  it 
used  to  be  when  Dad  was  at  the  oars. 

No  longer  can  he  buy  an  expensive  sports  car  and 
then  get  out  from  under  the  payments  by  turning  it 
back  and  claiming  he  was  under  age  when  he  signed 
the  contract.  From  here  on  his  contracts  can  be 
enforced  with  a  vengeance,  even  to  the  extent  of 
garnisheeing  his  wages  if  he  gets  in  arrears. 

Junior  is  on  his  own  in  other  ways.  If  he  success- 
fully avoids  the  nicotine  habit  with  its  risks  of  cancer, 
it  will  be  to  his  own  credit.  The  tobacco  laws  stopped 
protecting  him  the  day  he  became  21— in  some  states 
even  earlier.    If  he  avoids       (Continued  on  page  756) 


740 


THE  IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


I::::::.:- 


■:•  ;'■ '. :    : ; ';'-<: ■'■■■'" J" '^r 


President  Levi  Edgar  Young 

Fifty  years  of 


by  Albert  L.  Zobell,  Jr.,  Research  Editor 

Five  decades,  a  full  half-century,  is  a  long  span 
in  a  man's  life.  This  October  conference  time,  Presi- 
dent Levi  Edgar  Young,  senior  president  of  the  First 
Council  of  the  Seventy,  completes  that  length  of  serv- 
ice as  a  member  of  the  presiding  councils  of  the 
Church.  He  was  called  a  member  of  the  First  Council 
of  the  Seventy  on  October  6,  1909.  He  was  in  the 
East  at  the  time,  on  sabbatical  leave  from  the  Univer- 
sity of  Utah,  pursuing  his  own  academic  studies,  and 
he  was  not  set  apart  for  his  office  until  January  23, 
1910,  when  Elder  John  Henry  Smith  of  the  Council 
of  the  Twelve  was  in  New  York  City. 

President  Young's  has  been  a  lifetime  of  study, 
a  lifetime  of  aiding  others  with  their  studies.  He 
was  born  in  Salt  Lake  Citv,  Februarv  2,  1874.  As  a 
youth,  he  remembers  establishing  a  lending  library  in 
the  old  Twelfth  Ward  School,  where  he  lent  books 
to  his  friends  at  a  flat  fee  of  five  cents  a  volume.  He 
was  graduated  from  the  University  of  Utah  in  June 
1895,  and  taught  in  Salt  Lake  City.  In  1897  and  1898- 
99  he  studied  at  Harvard  University.  (It  was  the 
practice  for  the  Church  in  those  days  to  set  apart 
selected  young  people  as  missionaries  before  they 
went  away  to  study,  and  so  Elder  Young  was  called 
as  a  missionary.) 

In  1899  he  joined  the  faculty  of  the  University 
of  Utah  as  an  Assistant  in  the  Department  of  History, 
beginning  an  association  at  that  university  extending 
forty  years.  He  closed  his  academic  teaching  career 
in  1939  as  professor  of  Western  History  and  head  of 
the  Department  of  History  and  Political  Science  at  the 
University  of  Utah.  He  holds  the  title  of  professor 
emeritus  of  history  there. 

He  was  called  to  labor  in  the  German  Mission  in 
1901.  The  following  year  he  was  appointed  president 
of  the  Swiss  Mission  which  then  included  part  of 
France,  northern  Italy,  and  all  of  Switzerland  and 
Austria. 

Of  his  early  experiences  as  a  member  of  the  Gen- 
eral Authorities,  President  Young  has  said:  "I  remem- 
ber many  times  when  I  hurried  from  my  last  class 
on  Friday  afternoon  to  catch  a  train.  I  would  travel 
to  a  stake  conference  assignment,  get  on  a  train  for 
the  return  trip  Sunday  evening,  and  arrive  just  in 
time  to  teach  my  first  class  on  Monday  morning." 

For  twelve  years,  from  1922  to  1934,  he  presided 
at  the  Temple  Square  Mission.  During  that  time  he 
selected  several  beautiful  quotations  that  are  lettered 


on  the  walls  at  the  Bureau  of  Information.  "The  glory 
of  God  is  intelligence"  and  "Seek  ve  out  of  the  best 
books  words  of  wisdom"  are  two  taken  from  the 
Doctrine  and  Covenants. 

During  the  summer  of  1924,  he  studied  at  McGill 
University,  Montreal;  and  at  Laval  University,  Quebec. 
He  spent  many  weeks  making  a  study  of  the  old 
French  manuscripts  pertaining  to  early  American 
history. 

He  served  as  president  of  the  New  England  Mission 
of  the  Church  from  1939  to  1942.  Serving  as  a 
churchman  he  accomplished  much  good  by  making 
himself  at  home  with  the  scholars  amid  the  institu- 
tions of  higher  learning  in  New  England. 

President  Young  possesses  one  of  Utah's  largest 
collections  of  books.  He  loves  to  study  books;  he 
loves  to  write  them;  and  his  books  will  eventually  be 
shared  with  the  Church  Historian's  office,  the  State 
Historical  Society,  and  the  University  of  Utah.  All 
of  these— and  many  more— have  been  recipients  of  his 
generosity  with  books  over  the  years. 

He  is  widely  known  and  respected  as  the  author 
of  numerous  writings  on  western  Americana. 

Presently,  he  is  serving  as  a  member  of  the  National 
Advisory  Council  of  the  American  Christian  Palestine 
committee.  For  a  near  lifetime  he  has  joined  with 
the  religious  leaders  of  the  nation  in  their  efforts  to 
understand  each  others'  purposes  and  goals. 

This  is  a  brief  word  picture  of  a  scholar  who  daily 
studies  and  writes  and  learns. 

Fifty  years  is  a  long  time  for  a  man  to  give  of 
himself  in  one  of  the  great  leadership  positions  of 
the  Church.  Still,  it  is  but  a  tradition  in  the  Young 
family.  President  Levi  Edgar  Young's  grandfather, 
President  Joseph  Young,  was  one  of  the  first  of  the 
brethren  to  be  chosen  as  president  of  the  First  Coun- 
cil of  Seventy  by  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith,  February 
28,  1835,  at  Kirtland,  Ohio.  President  Joseph  Young 
served  as  senior  member  of  that  Council  beginning 
in  April  1837,  until  his  death  in  Salt  Lake  City, 
July  16,  1881. 

President  Seymour  B.  Young,  the  son  of  President 
Joseph  Young,  was  called  as  a  member  of  the  First 
Council  of  the  Seventy  at  the  October  1882  general 
conference.  In  April  1892  he  became  the  senior  mem- 
ber of  the  Council,  serving  until  his  death  at  Salt 
Lake  City,  December  15,  1924.  His  son,  President 
Levi  Edgar  Young  has  served  in  that  same  capacity 


742 


THE  IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


Service 


since  May  1941. 

President  S.  Dilworth 
Young,  a  grandson  of  Presi- 
dent Seymour  B.  Young  and 
a  nephew  of  President  Levi 
Edgar  Young,  was  called 
as  a  member  of  the  First 
Council  of  the  Seventy  at 
the  April  1945  general  con- 
ference. 

Four  men  of  one  family 
have  given  more  than  152 
vears  of  service  as  mem- 
bers  of  the  First  Council 
of  the  Seventy  of  the 
Church  in  a  period  extend- 
ing back  to  the  time  when 
the  seventies  were  first  or- 
ganized in  this  dispensa- 
tion by  the  Prophet  Joseph 
Smith.  Three  of  those 
men,  grandfather,  father, 
and  son,  served  as  the  sen- 
ior member  of  the  First 
Council  for  a  total  of  more 
than  ninety-four  years! 

And  that  is  not  all.  An- 
other son  of  President 
Seymour  B.  Young  was 
Elder  Clifford  E.  Young 
who  served  as  an  Assistant 
to  the  Council  of  the 
Twelve  from  April  1941  un- 
til his  death,  August  1958. 

President  Levi  Edgar 
Young  lives  quietly  on  East 
South  Temple  with  Mrs. 
Young,  his  companion  of 
more  than  fifty-two  years. 
Together  they  share  many 
happy  hours,  various  in- 
terests and  activities.  Three 
daughters  make  their  fam- 
ily circle:  Harriet  (Mrs. 
Mitchell  Kline);  Jane  (Mrs. 
Rulon  Rawson);  and  Elea- 
nor (Mrs.  Harris  Van 
Orden). 


OCTOBER  1959 


743 


"Mixed  Voices" 

A  Study  on  Book  of  Mormon  Criticism 


by  Hugh  Nibley 


The  Comparative 

lfJL\^L/L\^P(jL  as  such  is  neither  good  nor 
bad.  It  can  be  abused  (as  what  tool  can  not?),  but 
to  condemn  it  outright  because  of  its  imperfections 
would  put  an  end  to  all  scholarship. 

The  fundamental  rule  of  the  comparative  method 
is,  that  if  things  resemble  each  other  there  must  be 
some  connection  between  them,  and  the  closer  the 
resemblance  the  closer  the  connection.  For  example, 
if  anyone  were  to  argue  that  the  Book  of  Mormon  was 
obviously  stolen  from  Solomon  Spaulding's  Manu- 
script Story  (the  document  now  at  Oberlin  College) 
because  the  word  "and"  is  found  to  occur  frequently 
in  both  texts,  we  would  simply  laugh  at  him.  If  he 
brought  forth  as  evidence  the  fact  that  kings  are 
mentioned  in  both  books,  he  might  not  appear  quite 
so  ridiculous.  But  if  the  Manuscript  Story  actually 
referred  by  name  to  "cureloms  and  cumoms"  we  would 
be  quite  sure  of  a  possible  borrowing  (though  even 
then  we  would  not  have  proven  a  direct  borrowing). 
This  hypothetical  case  illustrates  the  fact  that  there 
are  degrees  of  significance  in  parallels.  Recently  a 
Protestant  minister  pointed  to  seventy-five  resem- 
blances between  the  Book  of  Mormon  and  the  Manu- 
script Story.  None  of  them  alone  is  worth  anything, 
but  his  position  is  that  there  are  so  many  that  taken 
altogether  they  must  be  significant.90  The  trouble  is 
that  it  would  be  very  easy  to  find  seventy-five  equally 
good  parallels  between  the  Book  of  Mormon  and 
any  other  book  you  can  name.  As  an  actual  example, 
to  prove  that  the  Book  of  Mormon  and  the  Manuscript 
Story  are  related,  this  investigator  shrewdly  notes  that 
in  both  books  "men  arise  and  make  addresses,"  "both 
[books]  pronounce  woe  unto  the  wicked  mortals," 
"both  mention  milk,"  in  both  "adultery  was  a  crime," 
"both  had  counsellors,"  etc.    What  kind  of  "parallels" 


are  these?  Seventy-five  or  seven  hundred  fifty,  it  is 
all  the  same— such  stuff  adds  up  to  nothing.90 

But  the  most  publicized  list  of  parallels  of  the  Book 
of  Mormon  and  another  work  is  B.  H.  Roberts'  com- 
parison of  that  book  with  Ethan  Smith's  View  of  the 
Hebrews.91  Commenting  on  this,  Mrs.  Brodie  wrote: 
"The  scholarly  Mormon  historian,  B.  H.  Roberts  once 
made  a  careful  and  impressive  list  of  parallels  be- 
tween the  Views  of  the  Hebrews  and  the  Book  of 
Mormon,  but  for  obvious  reasons  it  was  never  pub- 
lished."92 The  most  obvious  reason  for  not  publishing 
it  would  be  to  any  textual  critic  as  it  was  to  Elder 
Roberts,  that  the  "careful  and  impressive  list  of  paral- 
lels" is  quite  worthless  either  to  prove  or  disprove 
the  Book  of  Mormon. 

In  the  first  place,  only  eighteen  parallels  are  listed, 
and  neither  Mrs.  Brodie  nor  Mr.  Hogan  adds  anything 
to  the  list.  This,  then  is  the  best  we  can  do  for  Ethan 
Smith's  parallels.  If  there  were  only  eighteen  ideas 
in  all  the  Book  of  Mormon  and  about  the  same  num- 
ber in  Ethan  Smith's  book,  then  the  eighteen  parallels 
would  be  indeed  suspicious.  But  there  are  not  only 
eighteen  ideas  in  the  Book  of  Mormon— there  are 
hundreds!  So  if  we  are  going  to  use  such  a  tiny 
handful  as  evidence  they  had  better  be  good.  But 
when  we  consider  the  Roberts'  parallels,  we  find  that 
they  are  not  only  very  few,  but  without  exception 
all  perfectly  ordinary.  In  fact,  Mr.  Hogan  in  his  re- 
cent treatment  of  the  subject  has  unwittingly  robbed 
the  eighteen  parallels  of  any  significance  by  going  to 
considerable  pains  to  point  out  in  his  introduction 
that  the  ideas  shared  by  Ethan  and  Joseph  Smith  were 
not  original  to  either  of  them,  but  were  as  common 
in  the  world  they  lived  in  as  the  name  Smith  itself. 
He  would  agree  with  Mr.  Cross  that  "neither  Solomon 
Spaulding,  for  whom  some  have  claimed  authorship 
of  a  manuscript  which  became  the  Book  of  Mormon, 
nor  Joseph  Smith  required  any  originality  to  speculate 
in  this  direction.  .  .  ,"93  No  originality  was  required 
in  these  matters  because   these  things   were   public 


741 


THE  IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


property.  This  being  the  case  why  would  Joseph 
Smith  need  to  steal  them  from  Ethan  Smith? 

Take  Parallels  Number  2  and  4  in  Roberts'  list  for 
example:  Both  claim  a  Hebraic  origin  for  the  Indian. 
But  so  did  everybody  else.  In  1833  Josiah  Priest  wrote, 
".  .  .  the  opinion  that  the  American  Indians  are  de- 
scendants of  the  lost  Ten  Tribes,  is  now  a  popular 
one,  and  generally  believed.  .  .  ,"94  In  that  case  Joseph 
Smith  must  have  known  as  much  about  it  as  Ethan 
Smith— no  need  for  pilfering. 

No.  5  The  idea  of  a  lost  or  buried  book  is  found  in 
both  documents.  Again  what  could  be  commoner? 
This  is  Mr.  Hogan's  prize  exhibit  and  parting  shot: 
Ethan  Smith  had  suggested  that  the  best  evidence 
for  a  connection  between  the  Indians  and  the  ancient 
Hebrews  would  be  the  finding  of  an  actual  inscrip- 
tion "on  some  durable  substance  in  evident  Hebrew 
language  and  character."  Of  course  it  would;  inscrip- 
tions in  ancient  languages  on  durable  material  (they 
could  hardly  be  in  modern  languages  on  perishable 
materials)  have  been  throughout  history  the  best- 
known  link  between  ancient  and  living  civilizations. 
Yet  Ethan  Smith's  idea  that  a  Hebrew  inscription 
would  be  the  best  tie-up  between  the  Jews  and  the 
Indians  is  presented  here  as  a  brilliant  and  novel  idea, 
the  provocation  that  set  Joseph  Smith  on  the  high- 
road to  forgery,  according  to  Mr.  Hogan,  who  con- 
cludes his  study  with  the  weighty  words:  "If  an 
enterprising  and  imaginative  writer  needed  any  final 
provocation,  this  would  seem  to  be  it."  As  if  "an 
energetic  and  imaginative  writer,"  of  all  people, 
needed  to  be  told  that  it  is  ancient  writings  that  tell 
about  ancient  people. 

No.  14.  In  Ethan  Smith's  book  is  reported  that  an 
Indian  chief  once  said  that  "he  knew  it  to  be  wrong, 
if  a  poor  man  came  to  his  door  hungry  and  naked,  to 
turn  him  away  empty.  For  he  believed  God  loved 
the  poorest  of  men  better  than  he  did  proud  rich 
men."  Again,  would  Joseph  Smith  or  any  Christian 
have  to  go  to  Ethan  Smith's  book  to  learn  this?     If 


.  .  .  but  if  you  put  the  two  together,  what  do  you 
get?     Another   parallel,   Egyptian  hieroglyphics! 


OCTOBER   1959 


745 


the  Indian's  words  were  quoted  in  the  Book  of  Mor- 
mon it  would  be  a  different  thing:  but  what  compas- 
sionate human  being,  Christian  or  not,  has  not  held 
this  philosophy?  Here  is  another  version  of  the  same 
thing: 

No.  16.  An  early  traveler  quoted  by  Ethan  Smith 
tells  of  some  Indians  who  were  "loving,  and  affection- 
ate to  their  wives  and  children.  .  .  ."  The  Book  of 
Mormon  reports  indirectly  that  the  Nephites  also  loved 
their  children.  And  this,  believe  it  or  not,  is  taken 
as  strong  proof  that  the  Book  of  Mormon  was  stolen 
from  the  View  of  the  Hebrews. 

No.  15.  It  is  the  same  with  polygamy:  in  Ethan 
Smith's  book  a  Delaware  chief  deplores  the  recently 
adopted  practice  in  his  tribe  of  picking  up  a  number 
of  wives  and  casting  them  off  as  soon  as  one  grew 
tired  of  them.  The  fact  that  the  Indian  recognizes 
such  a  practice  as  immoral  can  only  indicate  accord- 
ing to  Ethan  Smith  the  influence  of  "Israelitish  tradi- 
tion ...  as  taught  by  the  Old  Testament  as  if  mankind 
had  no  other  source  of  morality.  Yet  here  his  naive 
reasoning  is  sounder  than  the  proposition  that  the 
prohibition  of  more  than  one  wife  to  the  Nephites  must 
have  come  from  this  particular  source.  Actually, 
this  is  no  parallel  at  all  since  there  is  no  resemblance 
between  the  practices  described. 

A  number  of  parallels  in  the  list  are  attributed  to 
Joseph  Smith's  stealing  from  the  View  of  the  Hebrews, 
when  he  could  more  easily  have  found  the  same 
material  in  the  Bible.  This  reaches  the  point  of  ab- 
surdity in  parallel  No.  12  where  Joseph  Smith  gets 
the  idea  of  quoting  Isaiah  from  Ethan  since  the  latter 
"quoted  copiously  and  chiefly  from  Isaiah  in  relation 
to  the  scattering  and  gathering  of  Israel."  This  is 
the  equivalent   of  accusing  one  scholar   of   stealing 


from  another  because  they  both  quote  "copiously  and 
chiefly"  from  Homer  in  their  studies  of  Troy.  Since 
ancient  times  Isaiah  has  been  the  source  for  informa- 
tion on  the  scattering  and  gathering  of  Israel.  Any 
student  writing  a  term  paper  on  that  subject  would 
deserve  to  be  flunked  if  he  failed  to  quote  from  that 
prophet  without  ever  having  heard  of  Ethan  Smith! 

Parallel  No.  11  is  a  related  case:  "The  view  of  the 
Hebrews  has  many  references  to  both  the  scattering 
and  the  gathering  of  Israel  in  the  last  days.  The 
second  chapter  is  entitled  'The  Certain  Restoration 
of  Judah  and  Israel'  and  in  this  section  are  quoted 
nearly  all  the  references  to  Isaiah  that  are  referred 
to  and  quoted  more  fully  in  the  Book  of  Mormon." 
Which  would  Joseph  Smith  be  more  likely  to  go  to 
in  treating  this  subject,  Mr.  Ethan  Smith  or  the  Bible? 
Obviously  the  Bible  is  the  source  used  since  it  is 
here  quoted  more  fully  than  it  is  in  Ethan's  book.  But 
did  Joseph  need  Ethan  to  tell  him  to  consult  the  Bible 
in  the  first  place? 

Again,  No.  10,  the  first  chapter  of  the  Views  of  the 
Hebrews  is  devoted  to  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem. 
Since  the  book  claims  to  be  searching  out  the  lost  ten 
tribes,  it  is  hard  to  conceive  how  it  could  begin  other- 
wise. There  have  been  many  dispersions  from  Jeru- 
salem, as  the  Book  of  Mormon  tells  us,  and  many 
destructions:  the  one  told  of  in  the  Book  of  Mormon 
is  a  totally  different  one  from  that  described  by  Ethan 
Smith,  which  took  place  hundreds  of  years  before  it. 
It  is  hardly  likely  that  the  Bible-reading  Smiths  first 
discovered  that  Jerusalem  was  destroyed  by  perusing 
the  pages  of  Ethan's  book.  Neither  did  Joseph  need 
Ethan  Smith  to  tell  him  (No.  6)  that  God's  people 
anciently  had  inspired  prophets  and  heavenly  gifts. 
This  has  always  been  a  conspicuous  part  of  Indian 


PEACE 

by  Ruth  K.  Kent 

A  storm  is  threatening  the  beach  today; 
The  screaming  sea  gulls  swoop  in  weird  delight 
While  gleeful  waves  tattoo  a  roundelay 
Against  the  restless  sands,  the  clouds  benight 
The  sun  and  playful  winds  conspire  to  strum 
The  branches  on  the  stalwart  pines  as  Thor 
Beats  thunder  drums;  all  nature  must  succumb 
Whenever  tempests  frolic  near  the  shore. 
There  was  a  time  on  earth  when  Jesus  said, 
To  seas  that  foamed  in  fury,  "Peace,  be  still." 
Then  all  was  quiet  as  the  sacred  dead; 
The  elements  are  subject  to  his  will. 
So  why  should  not  the  struggling  nations  cease 
Their  bickerings,  and  pray  to  God  for  peace? 


746 


THE  IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


tradition,  but  given  the  popular  belief  that  the  an- 
cient Americans  were  of  Israel,  Joseph  Smith  would 
have  no  choice  but  to  attribute  to  them  the  divine  gift 
possessed  by  God's  people.  Among  these  divine  gifts 
was  the  Urim  and  Thummim  (No.  7)  described  in  the 
Bible,  and  only  dimly  and  indirectly  hinted  at  by 
Ethan  Smith  in  describing  an  article  of  clothing  worn 
by  medicine  men— quite  a  different  article  from  the 
Urim  and  Thummim  of  either  the  Book  of  Mormon 
or  the  Bible. 

The  trouble  with  this  last  parallel  is  that  it  is  not 
a  parallel  at  all,  but  only  something  that  is  made  into 
one  by  egregiously  taking  the  part  for  the  whole.  The 
same  faulty  reasoning  characterizes  the  first  of  the 
parallels  in  the  list,  No.  1:  the  place  of  origin  of  the 
two  works.  Ethan  Smith's  book  was  written  in  Ver- 
mont, and  Joseph  Smith  was  born  in  Vermont.  That 
would  be  a  very  suspicious  coincidence  were  it  not 
that  Joseph  Smith  left  Vermont  as  a  child  at  least 
eight  years  before  the  View  of  the  Hebrews  was  pub- 
lished. The  time  scale  which  invalidates  the  argument 
of  place  of  origin  is  actually  given  as  another  parallel 
between  the  two  books.  Parallel  No.  3:  the  time  of 
production— it  is  held  to  be  most  significant  that  the 
publication  of  Ethan  Smith's  first  edition  and  the  ap- 
pearance of  the  Angel  Moroni  occurred  in  the  same 
year.  We  must  confess  our  failure  to  detect  anything 
in  Ethan  Smith's  book  that  might  have  suggested  the 
Angel  Moroni.  All  that  is  proved  by  the  dates  is  that 
the  View  of  the  Hebrews  came  out  first,  so  that  Joseph 
Smith  could  have  used  it.  Of  course,  if  View  of  the 
Hebrews  had  appeared  after  the  Book  of  Mormon 
there  would  be  no  case— though  Mrs.  Brodie  tries  very 
hard  to  hint  that  Joseph  Smith  stole  from  Josiah  Priest, 
whose  book  did  not  appear  until  1833!95  Even  Mrs. 
Brodie  concedes  that  "it  may  never  be  proven  that 
Joseph  ever  saw  the  View  of  the  Hebrews"  but  even 
if  he  had  seen  it,  that  would  prove  nothing  unless  we 
could  discover  something  in  the  Book  of  Mormon 
that  could  not  possibly  come  from  any  other  source. 

What  the  critics  seem  to  consider  the  most  devastat- 
ing of  all  the  parallels  in  the  list,  the  one  most  often 
mentioned  and  on  which  B.  H.  Roberts  concentrates 
most  of  his  attention,  is  No.  9,  which  deals  with  the 
general  relations  of  the  ancient  Americans  to  each 
other.  The  most  obvious  and  immediate  objection  to 
the  popular  theory  that  the  Indians  were  the  ten  tribes 
was  that  the  ten  tribes  were  civilized  and  the  Indians 
were  not.  Since  colonial  times  there  were  two  things 
that  everybody  knew  about  aboriginal  America:  (1) 
that  it  was  full  of  savages,  and  ( 2 )  that  it  was  full  of 
ruins  left  by  people  who  were  not  savages.  If  the 
Indians  were  from  the  ten  tribes,  then  they  must  have 
fallen  from  a  higher  estate,  and  that  estate  was  mutely 


witnessed  by  the  ruins.  Using  these  general  specula- 
tions as  his  starting  point,  Ethan  Smith,  like  any 
intelligent  man,  goes  on  with  his  own  surmises :  When 
the  civilized  ten  tribes  arrived  in  the  New  World,  they 
found  themselves  in  a  wilderness  teeming  with  game, 

( 1 )  "inviting  them  to  the  chase,  most  of  them  ( 2 )  fell 
into  a  wandering  and  idle  hunting  life,"  while  "the 
more  sensible  parts  of  this  people"  continued  in  their 
civilized  ways  and  left  behind  them  the  ruins  that 
fill  the  land.  "It  is  highly  probable,"  Ethan  Smith 
continues  to  speculate,  "that  the  more  civilized  part 
of  the  Ten  Tribes  of  Israel  after  they  settled  in  Amer- 
ica, became  (3)  wholly  separated  from  the  hunting 
and  savage  tribes  of  their  brethren;  that  the  latter 
(4)  lost  the  knowledge  of  their  having  descended 
from  the  same  family  with  themselves;  that  the  civi- 
lized part  continued  many  centuries;  that  (5)  tre- 
mendous wars  were  frequent  between  them  and  their 
savage  brethren."  Then  gradually  (6)  "in  process  of 
time  their  savage  jealousies  and  rage  annihilated  their 
more  civilized  brethren."  No  other  explanation  is 
possible,  he  thinks:  "What  account  can  be  given  of 
this,  but  that  the  savages  exterminated  them,  after 
(7)  long  and  dismal  wars."  As  to  the  state  of  the 
savages,  "We  cannot  so  well  account  for  their  evident 
degeneracy  in  any  way"  except  the  Bible  way:  "as 
that  it  took  place  under  the  vindictive  Providence,  as 
has  been  noted,  to  accomplish  (8)  divine  judgments 
denounced  against  the  idolatrous  Ten  Tribes  of  Israel." 
(Italics  ours.) 

Now  consider  the  eight  points  from  the  viewpoint 
of  the  Book  of  Mormon.  ( 1 )  It  was  not  the  joy  of  the 
chase  that  led  the  Lamanites  into  the  wilderness— the 
greatest  hunters  in  the  Book  of  Mormon  are  Nephites; 

(2)  the  less  civilized  group  did  not  upon  arriving  in 
America  "fall  into  a  wandering  .  .  .  life,"  they  were 
wanderers  when  they  got  here,  and  so  were  their 
brethren.  (3)  In  the  Book  of  Mormon  "the  more 
civilized  part"  of  the  people  never  becomes  "wholly 
separated  .  .  .  from  their  brethren,"  the  two  remaining 
always  in  contact.  (4)  The  more  savage  element 
never  "lost  the  knowledge"  of  their  descent:  The 
Lamanites  always  claimed  in  fact  that  the  Nephites 
had  stolen  their  birthright.  (5)  The  wars  were  neither 
tremendous  nor  frequent— they  are  almost  all  in  the 
nature  of  sudden  raids;  they  involved  small  numbers 
of  people,  and,  except  for  the  last  great  war,  they 
are  brief.  (6)  It  was  not  the  savage  jealousy  and  rage 
of  an  inferior  civilization  that  destroyed  the  higher 
civilization— that  higher  civilization  had  broken  up 
completely  before  the  last  war  by  its  own  corruption, 
and  at  the  time  of  their  destruction  the  Nephites  were 
as  debased  as  their  rivals.  (7)  It  was  not  a  process  of 
gradual  extermination  (Continued  on  page  759) 


OCTOBER   1959 


747 


Conducted    by 

the   Unified 

Church  School  System 


;'~*'- 


!      '.".'    -'•..  .  "• '•     '." 


by  Paul  H.  Dunn 

Director  of  the  Los  Angeles  (USC) 
Institute  of  Religion 


..iiffijasjSsSi&fc. 


A  college  professor  once  asked  his  students  why  so 
few  of  them  went  to  their  church  Sunday  School 
classes.  "For  one  thing,"  they  said,  "the  teachers 
don't  know  any  more  about  teaching  than  we  know. 
And  most  of  them  don't  know  any  more  about  know- 
ing how  to  make  religion  interesting  and  inviting." 

George  Betts  says,  "All  teaching  has  two  objectives, 
the  subject  taught  and  the  person  taught.  When  we 
teach  John  grammar  (or  religion),  we  teach  grammar 
(or  religion),  of  course;  but  we  also  teach  John. 
And  a  greater  of  these  two  objectives  is  John.  It  is 
easy  enough  to  attain  the  lesser  of  the  objectives. 
Anyone  of  fair  intelligence  can  master  a  given  amount 
of  subject  matter  and  present  it  to  a  class;  but  it  is 
a  far  more  difficult  thing  to  understand  the  individual, 
to  master  the  inner  secrets  of  the  mind,  the  heart, 
and  the  springs  of  action  of  the  learner."1 

!Betts,  George  Herbert,  Hoiv  to  Teach  Religion.  (The  Abingdon  Press. 
Copyright  1910). 


The  writer's  father-in-law,  Dr.  C.  F.  Cheverton, 
gave  him  this  bit  of  advice  several  years  ago  and  it 
has  proved  invaluable  ever  since.  He  said,  "religion, 
is  caught,  not  taught."  In  other  words,  if  we,  as 
teachers,  are  to  achieve  the  goals  and  objectives  out- 
lined for  our  educational  program  by  our  leaders,  we 
must  first  establish  or  create  the  proper  classroom 
atmosphere  so  that  learning  can  take  place. 

Since  many  of  our  wards,  like  most  of  the  churches 
in  this  nation,  have  had  for  many  years  some  kind  of 
an  educational  program  with  teachers  that  range 
in  personality  and  ability  to  teach  from  superior  to 
the  lowest  levels  of  inadequacy,  and  with  programs 
that  all  too  often  have  had  no  particular  relationship 
to  the  needs  of  the  students;  the  result  has  been  that 
our  religious  educational  programs  have  often  made 
little  impression  upon  the  minds  and  hearts  of  our 
participants.     Surely  we  should  not  want  these  con- 


748 


THE  IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


ditions  to  exist.  So  this  article  is  offering  you,  the 
teacher,  the  opportunity,  not  as  a  "producer"  but  as  a 
"consumer"  to  examine  the  quality  of  our  classes. 

In  teaching  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ,  regardless 
of  the  age-level,  there  are  four  basic  teaching  ques- 
tions that  should  be  kept  in  mind  if  we  are  to  achieve 
the  proper  classroom  atmosphere  which  will  enhance 
the  learning  process. 

First,  do  we  create  a  class  in  which  the  basic 
psychological  needs  of  each  class  member  will  be 
met?  Teachers  need  to  know  and  to  recognize  early, 
the  organic  and/or  physical  requirements.  Proper 
attention  should  be  given  prior  to  the  class  time  to 
the  heating,  lighting,  ventilation,  and  cleanliness  of 
the  room.  Attractive  rooms  are  made  by  a  satis- 
factory seating  arrangement.  The  seating  arrange- 
ment should  be  selected  which  will  provide  a  maximum 
of  face-to-face  contact.  Students  enjoy  seeing  each 
other— not  staring  at  the  back  of  someone's  neck. 
Where  possible,  chairs  or  desks  ought  to  be  arranged 
something  like  first  and  second  arrangements  in  Fig- 
ure I. 

Do  not  always  arrange  the  chairs  in  the  traditional 
style  like  third  arrangement  in  Figure  1. 

By  arranging  the  seating  in  a  semicircle  or  as  shown 
in  one  of  the  heretofore   mentioned   diagrams,   the 


teacher  has  not  only  set  the  stage  for  class  members 
to  get  better  acquainted  with  one  another,  but  he  has 
also  created  a  situation  where  the  need  for  individual 
recognition  can  be  met.  Students  tend  to  respond 
more  naturally  in  classrooms  where  they  have  been 
made  to  feel  "at  home"  and  where  they  can  be  re- 
garded as  individuals  of  worth.  It  is  not  uncommon 
in  many  of  our  programs  to  have  students  attend  the 
same  class  for  a  year  or  more  and  still  not  know  per- 
sonally, several  of  their  classmates.  A  real  part  of 
our  learning  experience  comes  from  associating  with 
others  and  feeling  their  spirit,  enthusiasm,  and  vitality. 
It  has  been  the  writer's  experience  that  in  classes 
where  a  greater  sense  of  belonging  has  been  achieved 
by  rearranging  the  seating,  the  need  for  discipline 
has  declined  remarkably.  The  teacher  should  also 
remember  to  keep  a  permissive  atmosphere  in  the 
class   in   order  that  class   members   will   always   feel 


free  to  express  themselves.  If  a  teacher  has  made 
adequate  preparation  of  his  lesson  material,  knows  the 
interests,  talents,  and  ambitions  of  his  class  members, 
and  then  sets  the  stage  in  the  classroom  by  arranging 
the  seating  so  that  the  best  possible  personal  contact 
can  be  realized,  he  is  well  on  his  way  to  accomplishing 
his  goal. 

Second,  do  we  keep  our  classes  "gospel-centered"? 
By  this  is  not  meant  that  the  welfare  of  the  student  is 
slighted  but  rather  that  the  gospel  or  subject  to  be 
taught  should  be  our  point  of  interest  instead  of  the 
teacher.  All  too  often  teachers  in  the  Church  feel 
that  it  is  their  responsibility  or  duty  to  become  authori- 
ties on  every  subject  and  that  they  must  be  in  a  posi- 
tion to  answer  every  question  asked  by  a  student 
regardless  of  the  outcome.  This,  of  course,  is  foolish. 
It  is  true  that  teachers  need  to  be  properly  prepared 
and  current  in  their  research,  but  no  one  can  be  ex- 
pected to  know  all  the  answers.  When  students  can 
come  to  realize  that  even  the  instructors  are  still 
learning,  they  are  not  as  apt  to  lose  their  respect  or 
admiration  for  them  if  the  instructors  have  to  say  in 
answer  to  a  question,  "I  don't  know."  The  teacher 
in  the  gospel-centered  class,  in  a  sense  shifts  the  burden 
of  "being  on  the  spot"  himself  to  the  entire  class  who 
finds  it  their  equal  responsibility  to  seek  and  to  find 
out.  The  teacher,  then,  becomes  the  senior  student. 
Instead  of  feeling  inadequate  or  embarrassed  when  a 
difficult  or  impossible  question  arises,  the  teacher 
can  say  in  all  honesty,  "I  don't  know  but  I  will  find 
out"  or  "we  will  seek  the  solution  together."  In  this 
way  the  students  not  only  have  a  greater  amount  of 
respect  for  the  teacher  but  they  are  motivated  more 
in  the  learning  process.  Thus  our  diagram  of  the 
gospel-centered  class  would  look  like  the  first  part  ( A ) 
of  Figure  2. 

Rather  than  like  the  second  part  (B)  of  Figure  2. 

The  gospel-centered  class  places  a  greater  amount 
of  emphasis  on  the  "doing"  phases  of  the  activity  ap- 
proach which  leads  us  to  our  third  question. 

Third,  do  we  recognize  the  psychology  of  partici- 
pation? It  is  a  well-known  fact  that  people  will  sup- 
port activities  and  programs  in  which  they  feel  they 
are  a  part.  By  following  our  second  principle  of 
having  a  gospel-centered  class,  students,  through  the 
guidance  of  their  teacher,  will  find  many  opportuni- 
ties to  perform  or  to  take  an  active  part  in  classroom 
activities.  Students  learn  to  solve  real  problems  by 
actually  participating  in  class  projects,  service  projects, 
individual  research,  etc.,  instead  of  relying  on  the 
teacher  to  do  all  the  work.  Teachers  and  students,  by 
planning  together  and  working  as  a  team,  become 
partners   in   fulfilling         ( Continued   on   page   779 ) 


OCTOBER  1959 


749 


■;::#: 


'/■'.' 


Jk 


mi 


M 


w 


II 


111 


■ 


3MBN  ©f  ifc©  MOIHiOfl  BATTALION 


by  Mabel  Harmer 

Shortly  after  the  arrival  of  the  Mormon  Battalion 
in  California  the  commanding  officer,  Lieutenant 
Colonel  Philip  St.  George  Cooke,  issued  a  statement 
congratulating  the  members  upon  the  successful  com- 
pletion of  their  journey  in  which  he  remarked,  "History 
may  be  searched  in  vain  for  an  equal  march  of  in- 
fantry." Most  certainly  history  reveals  no  march  of 
such  great  distance  and  almost  unbelievable  hardship 
which  was  also  shared  by  women. 

None  of  them  could  foresee  that  the  journey  would 
entail  such  trials  as  living  for  weeks  at  a  time  on  half 
rations  or  less,  marching  over  miles  of  hot  desert 
sand  without  water,  and  having  to  cut  their  way 
literally  through  mountain  passes,  and  yet  these  were 
people  who   knew  well   enough  the   vicissitudes   of 


traveling  over  unbroken  trails.  Probably  the  main 
reason  whv  these  forty  women  (most  of  them  with 
young  children)  were  willing  to  risk  the  perils  of  this 
long  journey  was  to  prevent  being  separated  from 
their  husbands  for  a  long  period. 

More  than  five  hundred  members  of  the  Bat- 
talion began  from  Council  Bluffs  on  July  20,  1846. 
From  the  very  first  their  way  was  beset  with  difficulties. 
The  weather  was  extremely  hot,  and  the  day's  marches 
were  unreasonably  long.  No  cooking  utensils  and 
very  few  supplies  of  any  kind  were  issued  until  the 
company  reached  Fort  Leavenworth  some  ten  days 
later.  At  one  time  supplies  failed  to  reach  them, 
and  they  were  without  flour  for  two  days.  In  spite 
of  difficulties,  Zadock  K.  Judd  reports  in  his  journal 


750 


THE  IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


they  "traveled  down  the  Missouri  River  for  Fort 
Leavenworth,  happy  and  cheerful,  dancing  and  sing- 
ing." 

The  companies  were  outfitted  with  arms,  ammuni- 
tion, and  supplies  at  Fort  Leavenworth,  where  they 
camped  for  twelve  days.  On  the  first  leg  of  the 
journey  from  Fort  Leavenworth  to  Sante  Fe,  they 
were  overtaken  by  a  severe  wind  and  thunderstorm 
which  blew  down  nearly  every  tent  in  camp.  The 
experiences  of  two  of  the  wives— probably  typical  of 
all— is  recounted  by  Daniel  Tyler  in  his  history  of  the 
Mormon  Battalion.  He  says  that  Mrs.  Melissa  Coray 
was  in  her  carriage  when  the  storm  broke,  and  the 
force  of  the  wind  began  to  drive  it  away.  She  jumped 
to  the  ground  and  faced  the  driving  rain  and  hail 


rather  than  trust  her  safety  to  a  wind-driven  carriage. 
In  another  wagon  was  Mrs.  Celia  Hunt,  ill  with  chills 
and  fever,  while  her  twin  babies  were  being  cared  for 
by  their  father  Jefferson  Hunt,  in  a  tent.  When  the 
tent  blew  down,  the  babies  were  in  danger  of  being 
either  suffocated  or  drowned,  but  fortunately  they 
escaped  without  injury. 

On  the  twenty-eighth  of  August  occurred  the  first 
death  among  the  women  when  elderly  Jane  Bosco 
passed  away.  Before  daylight  the  following  morning 
John,  her  husband— not  a  soldier— died  also,  and  the 
two  were  buried  in  one  grave. 

Along  the  heartbreaking  trail  they  marched,  some- 
times as  many  as  twenty-five  miles  in  a  single  day. 
The  oxen  and  mules  were  not  in  fit  condition  for  such 
a  journey  since  most  of  them  had  come  all  the  way 
from  Nauvoo  that  same  year  and  were  worn  out  before 
starting.  At  times  the  water  was  extremely  scarce, 
and  what  could  be  found  was  so  revolting  in  taste 
as  to  be  almost  unfit  for  use.  At  one  time  they  drove 
hundreds  of  buffalo  out  of  a  pond  before  they  could 
get  at  the  water. 

From  Henry  W.  Bigler  we  learn  of  some  of  the 
ups  and  downs  of  the  journey,  shared  alike  by  both 
men  and  women.     He  wrote: 

"August  15.  Company  B.  baggage  wagon  broke 
down  and  did  not  get  into  camp  until  the  next  morn- 
ing. This  left  us  without  tents  and  supper.  It  was 
decided  not  to  move  our  camp  but  to  wait  for  the 
arrival  of  hospital  wagons  to  carry  our  sick,  but  owing 
to  our  beef  cattle  getting  in  the  corn  of  the  Indians 
and  destroying  their  patches,  we  moved  on  four 
miles. 

"Lieutenant  Smith  ordered  all  the  sick  men  out  of 
the  wagons  and  said  that  if  they  did  not  walk  he 
would  tie  them  to  the  wagons  and  drag  them  unless 
they  took  such  medicines  as  Dr.  Sanderson  prescribed. 

"Some  of  the  boys  went  to  the  top  of  a  mountain, 
south  of  our  camp,  and  amused  themselves  by  rolling 
large  boulders  down  the  mountain  while  the  others 
in  camp  sang  songs,  fiddled,  and  danced.  The  Colonel 
swore  that  he  did  not  see  how  it  was  that  when  the 
men  who  could  hardly  keep  up  with  the  command 
could  keep  the  fiddle  going  with  dancing  when  they 
got  into  camp." 

Another  member  said  that  they  had  several  good 
fiddlers  in  camp  but  only  one  fiddle.  They  would 
dance  at  night  and  felt  more  rested  than  if  they  sat 
still. 

Of  one  day's  journey,  Tyler  wrote: 

"We  traveled  eighteen  miles  and  camped  again  on 
the  Cimarron  and  had  to  dig  in  the  sand  in  the  bed 
of  the  river  for  water  for  both  man  and  beast." 

Samuel  H.  Rogers  wrote  of  the  same  day: 

"It  appears  that  the         {Continued  on  page  754) 


OCTOBER  1959 


751 


Sweeping  That  Long  Driveway 


w'^F* 


by  Ruth  C.  Ikerman 


Her  favorite  possession  seems  to 
be  a  toy  broom  with  which  she  can 
sweep  like  the  older  people  in  the 
block.  Sometimes  she  ties  a  red 
ribbon  on  the  handle,  to  match  the 
bow  in  her  own  bouncing  brown 
curls. 

Together  the  little  girl  and  the 
broom  skipped  up  the  sidewalk 
where  my  neighbor  and  I  stood 
talking  about  the  most  recent  com- 
munity highway  tragedy. 

A  little  boy  had  been  hit  by  an 
automobile.  Its  driver  had  mis- 
judged the  distance  to  the  bicycle 
when  he  swerved  to  miss  a  piece  of 
broken  glass. 

We  hushed  our  voices  as  she  ar- 
rived, but  already  she  knew  and 
said,  "I  heard  the  noise  when  the 
white  car  came  to  take  him  away. 
Say,  what  do  you  call  that  up  and 


down  noise  anyway?"  she  demanded. 

"Siren,"  we  said,  exchanging 
glances  above  her  head.  How  well 
she  had  described  what  can  happen 
within  the  home  when  the  ambu- 
lance takes  away  a  loved  one  because 
of  an  accident,  and  the  hopes  of  the 
heart  go  up  and  down  with  the  re- 
port of  the  doctors. 

She  began  to  imitate  the  siren, 
sweeping  steadily  with  her  little 
broom.  My  neighbor  said,  "Some- 
thing has  got  to  be  done  about 
these  accidents.  They  come  too  close 
to  home  for  comfort."  Then  we 
talked  of  other  things. 

Suddenly  we  missed  our  little 
friend.  Turning  we  saw  her  in  our 
own  driveway,  squatting  down  on 
the  pavement,  looking  over  a  tiny 
pile  of  trash  she  had  swept  up  with 
her  little  broom. 


FROM 


752 


NEW 
VIRCO  ! 

The  "CHAMPION" 

High  Quality,  Low  Budget  Folding  Chaff 
Check  these  outstanding  features: 

it  Reinforced  seat 

it  "Can't  tip"  safety -tested 

it  Three  leg  braces  not  two 

it  Fusion  welded  and  brazed 

it  Tough  baked-on  enamel  finish 

•^r  New  long-life  plastic  leg  tips 

it  Vircoloy  steel  -  20%  stronger 

Virco  also  offers  a  complete   line  of  folding  chairs 
and    folding    tables   for   every    purse    and   purpose. 

V1RC0  MANUFACTURING  CORP. 

P.  0.  Box  44846,  Station  "H" 
J.0S  Angeles,  California 

THE  IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


We  walked  over  curiously.  There 
was  a  nail  big  enough  to  damage  an 
automobile  tire  if  hit  at  the  proper 
angle.  A  piece  of  jagged  green  glass 
had  probably  been  carried  here  by 
one  of  the  larger  dogs  of  the  neigh- 
borhood to  be  buried  near  his  favor- 
ite bone  in  the  nearby  hedge.  There 
was  a  scrap  of  paper  which  could 
well  blow  up  to  obscure  the  vision 
of  a  windshield. 

With  her  broom  she  had  swept 
them  into  one  neat  pile,  and  now  she 
wondered  what  to  do  next.  Stoop- 
ing to  pick  up  the  debris  for  her,  I 
asked,  "Whatever  made  you  decide 
to  sweep  my  driveway  for  me  this 
morning?" 

Gravely  she  looked  at  me  and 
said,  "It  was  because  of  the  boy  who 
got  hit.  You  both  said  something 
had  to  be  done  about  accidents.  So 
I  thought  I'd  take  care  of  the  first 
driveway.    But  it's  sure  awful  long." 

She  sat  down  on  the  grass,  holding 
her  tiny  broom  almost  as  a  doll  in 
her  arms.  And  I  went  inside  for 
a  larger  broom  to  clear  off  the  curb 
and  gutter  in  front  of  my  own  house. 

"Say,  how  long  is  your  driveway?" 
she  called  to  me  from  the  lawn. 

I  remembered  how  we  had  started 
from  this  driveway  to  enjoy  the  roads 
in  our  own  state  and  across  the  na- 
tion into  foreign  countries. 

Looking  at  her  sweet,  unscarred 
face,  I  wondered  how  to  tell  her  that 
she  had  just  shown  me  something 
about  how  long  my  driveway  is. 
Now  I  know  it  extends  from  my 
home  into  the  community,  the  state, 
and  across  the  entire  homeland  of 
America  into  her  neighboring  coun- 
tries. 

Because  her  little  broom  had 
shown  me  that  my  own  driveway 
must  first  be  made  safe  and  clean, 
I  would  try  on  her  behalf  and  that 
of  the  injured  boy  to  learn  to  treat 
every  highway  as  my  own  home 
driveway. 


Who  sends  the  elders?  The  God 
of  Israel  sends  them.  It  is  his  work. 
There  is  no  mortal  man  that  is  so 
much  interested  in  the  success  of  an 
elder  when  he  is  preaching  the  gos- 
pel as  the  Lord  that  sent  him  to 
preach  to  the  people  who  are  the 
Lord's  children. 

—President  Lorenzo  Snow 


"Be 

reasonable 

darling... 

We  can't  take  the  Bigelow !" 

You  can't  blame  a  girl  for  hating  to  give  up  what  she's 

accustomed  to.  Especially  if  she's  been  raised  in  a  home  with 

quiet,  comfortable,  luxurious  Bigelow  Carpets!  Bigelow  Carpets 

come  in  all  price  ranges  and  on  easy  budget  terms. 

So  if  you're  a  new  bridegroom — better  buy  Bigelows  now. 

Everybody  lives  better,  looks  better  on  Bigelows. 


People  who  know. . .  buy 


Bigelow 

rugs  •  carpets  -  since  1825 


ALL  OVER  AMERICA- 

People  are  turning  to  Electric  Radiant 
heating  for  more— 

•  COMFORT  (a  separate  thermostat  in  each  room) 

•  CLEANLINESS  (no  smoke,  soot  or  dirt) 

•  SAFETY  (no  combustion,  noise  or  moving  parts) 

•  LIVING  SPACE  (no  furnace,  ducts,  pipes,  vents  or  fuel  storage) 


In    Utah,     Idaho,    Montana,     Wyoming,     Colorado, 
SOLAR  ELECTRIC  HEATING  AND  INSULATION  for- 


Northern     California     people     are     turning     to 


A  package  deal— heating  and  insulation  complete 

Guaranteed     results— written    guarantee    that    heating    costs    will     be    competitive    with     ANY 

other  fuel  and  less  than  ANY  other  electric  heating  system. 
Counseling    from    experienced    men— we    already    have    hundreds    of    successful     installations. 
Reliable  equipment— We  are  exclusive  franchised  distributors  of  GE    Heating   Cable,    the   finest 

in  all  the  world. 


Mail  inquiries  to: 


Ask  your  Power  Co.  about  US.  Live  better  Electrically. 

SOLAR  ELECTRIC  HEAT  &  INSULATION 

28  East  21st  South,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


OCTOBER   1959 
OCTU 


753 


Women  of  the 
Mormon  Battalion 

{Continued  from  page  751) 

Colonel  and  Surgeon  are  determined 
to  kill  us,  first  by  forced  marches  to 
make  us  sick  and  then  by  compelling 
us  to  take  calomel  and  to  walk  and 
do  duty."  It  soon  became  apparent 
that  the  journey  could  be  com- 
pleted by  only  the  strongest  of  the 
men.  Therefore  on  the  sixteenth 
of  September  a  detachment  of  fami- 
lies and  invalid  men  were  ordered 
to  return  to  Pueblo,  farther  up  on 
the  Arkansas  River,  and  spend  the 
winter  at  that  small  trading  post. 
Captain  Higgins  was  placed  in  com- 
mand. On  this  journey  one  of  the 
members,  Norman  Sharp,  acciden- 
tally shot  himself  in  the  arm  and 
died,  leaving  his  widow  and  her 
young  sister  to  go  on  alone. 

The  rest  of  the  Battalion  marched 
on  to  Santa  Fe,  the  first  town  of  any 
importance  on  their  route,  and  ar- 
rived there  between  the  ninth  and 
twelfth  of  October.  Here  they  were 
met  by  Colonel  Cooke,  who  had 
been  appointed  commanding  officer 
following  the  death  of  Captain  Allen. 
After  taking  command,  one  of  his 
first  acts  was  to  order  the  rest  of  the 
families  and  ill  persons  to  turn  back 
to  Pueblo.     The  order  read  in  part: 

"Captain  Jas.  Brown  will  take 
command  of  the  men  reported  by  the 
Assistant  Surgeon  as  incapable  from 
sickness  and  debility  of  undertaking 
the  present  march  to  California.  The 
Lieutenant    Colonel,    commanding, 


deems  that  the  laundresses  on  this 
march  will  be  accompanied  by  much 
suffering  and  would  be  a  great  en- 
cumbrance to  the  expedition.  It  is 
ordered  that  all  be  attached  to  Cap- 
tain Brown's  party." 

Captain  Brown  was  ordered  to 
draw  rations  for  twenty-one  days  and 
to  march  within  two  days. 

The  order  produced  considerable 
dissatisfaction.  None  of  the  families 
wanted  to  be  separated.  In  some 
cases  the  husbands  wanted  to  go 
back  to  Pueblo  with  their  families, 
and  in  other  instances,  the  wives 
pleaded  to  be  allowed  to  continue 
to  California.  At  length  some  of  the 
men  were  permitted  to  return  and, 
according  to  Colonel  Cooke,  "five 
wives  of  officers  were  reluctantly  al- 
lowed to  accompany  the  march."  In 
the  records  we  have  been  able  to 
find  the  names  of  only  four.  They 
are  Susan  Davis,  the  wife  of  Captain 
Daniel  Davis;  Lydia  Hunter,  the 
wife  of  Captain  Jesse  D.  Hunter; 
Phoebe  Draper  Palmer  Brown,  the 
wife  of  Ebenezer  Brown;  and  Melissa 
Burton  Coray.  They  were  allowed 
to  continue  only  on  the  condition 
that  their  husbands  paid  all  of  their 
expenses;  hence,  it  is  to  be  supposed 
that  they  no  longer  acted  in  their 
original  capacity  as  laundresses  for 
the  various  companies. 

Captain  Brown's  company  made 
fairly  good  time  to  Pueblo,  consider- 
ing the  weakened  condition  of  both 
men  and  teams.  In  nearly  every 
case,  it  was  only  men  who  were 
considered  unfit  to  journey  farther 


west  who  were  allowed  to  return. 
They  were  exactly  one  month  on 
the  way,  which  was  unfortunate  con- 
sidering that  they  had  provisions 
for  only  twenty-one  days.  At  Pueblo 
they  enjoyed  a  happy  reunion  with 
the  Higgins  detachment,  already 
settled  for  the  winter.  They  were 
also  welcomed  by  a  company  of 
Saints  from  Mississippi  who  were 
spending  the  winter  there. 

They  immediately  began  to  build 
log  cabins  for  the  winter,  the  able- 
bodied  doing  the  work  for  the  sick 
and  turning  the  first  cabins  over  to 
them  for  their  use.  Several  babies 
were  born  during  the  winter,  two  of 
them  died  the  same  day  and  were 
buried  together.  Several  deaths  are 
recorded  among  the  men  but  none 
among  the  women. 

They  spent  the  winter  in  a  com- 
paratively pleasant  manner  and  left 
early  in  the  spring  of  '47  to  join  the 
Saints  from  Winter  Quarters  in  their 
final  trek  to  the  Rockies.  The  Mis- 
sissippi Saints,  as  they  were  called, 
were  slightly  in  advance  of  the  first 
company,  and  the  Battalion  mem- 
bers were  a  short  distance  behind. 
They  had  been  on  the  march  for 
about  two  weeks  when  they  learned 
that  the  vanguard  company  was  just 
ahead  of  them. 

Some  of  the  Mississippi  Saints  ar- 
rived in  the  Salt  Lake  Valley  two 
days  ahead  of  Brigham  Young,  and 
included  in  the  company  were  six 
women.  They  were  Elizabeth 
Crow,  wife  of  Robert  Crow,  and 
their  five  daughters,  Harriet,  Eliza- 


The  King  of  Spain's  daughter 

Will  stand  for  all  time 

Bewitched  by  the  tree 

In  the  nursery  rhyme. 

And  Housman's  ghost  surely 

Is  caught  even  now 

By  the  bright  drifts  of  snow 

On  the  cherry  tree  bough. 


MY  TREE 
by  Jean  Little 

I,  too,  have  been  spellbound 
And  gaze  at  my  tree, 
Held  there  by  a  vision, 
Which  only  I  see, 
—Of  a  vast  arid  valley 
Infertile,  save  where 
One  green  cedar  grows 
In  the  parched  desert  air. 


One  tree!— In  its  shadow 
Spent  creatures  find  rest, 
And  deep  in  its  branches 
The  grateful  birds  nest. 
No  cities  rise  near  it. 
But  winds  blow  from  afar, 
And  it  is  companioned 
By  mountain  and  star. 


Then,  men  come.  It  watches 
Them  struggle  and  build. 
Soon,  stretching  around  it, 
Are  fields  they  have  tilled. 
And  as  its  life  ebbs, 
Other  trees  spring  from  seed. 


But,  Tree,  you  were  first 
Of  the  pioneer  breed. 
You  stand  in  their  shrine 
Boxed  away  from  the  sky. 
My  tree,  you  are  dreaming 
The  same  dream  as  I. 


754 


THE  IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


beth  J.,  Isa  Vinda  Exene,  Isa  Minda 
Almarene  Crow,  and  Mrs.  Mathilda 
Jane  Crow  Therlkill.  They  were  the 
first  Mormon  women  to  enter  the 
valley  of  their  future  home. 

On  July  29th,  five  days  after  the 
main  company  had  arrived,  the 
:  Battalion  company  came  in.  Ac- 
^  cording  to  the  William  Clayton 
*  journal,  they  had  "twenty-nine  wag- 
gons, and  one  carriage.  The  soldiers 
•came  in  military  order  headed  by 
fifes  and  side  drums.  They  came 
to  their  future  home  in  fitting  style." 

On  August  9th  the  wife  of  John 
Steele,  a  member  of  the  Battalion, 
became  the  mother  of  the  first  white 
child  to  be  born  in  the  Salt  Lake 
Valley.  The  baby  was  named  Young 
Elizabeth  Steele  in  honor  of  Presi- 
dent Young  and  Queen  Elizabeth. 

Immediately  upon  leaving  Santa 
Fe,  the  main  part  of  the  Battalion, 
with  the  greater  part  of  the  journey 
still  ahead,  rations  were  reduced— 
the  first  of  many  times  before  they 
reached  their  final  goal.  Colonel 
Cooke  issued  very  strict  commands 
concerning  the  conduct  of  the  camp, 
but  the  journey  would  never  have 
been  completed  successfully  without 
a  stern  commander  and  a  people 
who  could  serve  unflinchingly  under 
the  most  adverse  circumstances. 

The  few  wagons  in  the  company 
could  be  used  only  for  carrying 
supplies  and  the  men  who  were  un- 
able to  walk  because  of  illness.  In- 
deed much  of  the  time,  the  men  had 
to  help  pull  the  wagons  through  the 
deep  sand.  Melissa  Coray,  who  was 
a  bride  of  only  three  months  at  the 
time  she  left  Council  Bluffs,  said 
that  at  times  Colonel  Cooke  allowed 
her  to  ride  his  white  horse.  She 
learned  to  carry  a  pebble  in  her 
mouth  so  that  she  would  not  get  so 
thirsty  during  the  long  marches  over 
the  waterless  desert. 

Onward  they  toiled,  through  sand 


and  over  mountains,  until  the  be- 
ginning of  1847  found  them  well 
into  California  territory. 

On  the  1st  of  February,  Nathaniel 
Jones  wrote: 

"We  have  now  been  one  hundred 
sixty-three  days  from  Santa  Fe.  We 
started  with  sixty  pounds  of  flour 
to  each  man,  thirty  days'  ration  of 
pork,  two-thirds  rations  of  sugar.  It 
was  all  claimed  to  be  sixty  days' 
rations  but  we  lost  several  hundred 
pounds  of  flour  on  the  Gila  river. 
Thus  we  traveled  under  greater  em- 
barrassment than  it  is  possible  to 
realize,  except  by  passing  through 
them.  We  have  opened  roads 
through  impassable  mountains  and 
trackless  deserts,  without  wood, 
water,  or  grass  and  almost  without 
provisions.  We  now  find  ourselves 
without  clothes  and  are  worn  down 
by  fatigue.  For  nearly  thirty  days 
we  have  had  nothing  but  beef  and 
not  enough  of  that  all  the  time." 

The  Battalion  was  ordered  to  en- 
camp at  San  Diego.  Shortly  after 
her  arrival  there,  Lydia  Hunter,  the 
wife  of  Captain  Jesse  D.  Hunter, 
gave  birth  to  a  son,  the  first  white 
child  to  be  born  of  American  par- 
ents in  the  Southwest.  The  child, 
who  was  named  Diego  Hunter,  died 
soon  after  birth;  two  weeks  later 
the  mother  also  passed  away,  weak- 
ened, from  the  strain  of  the  journey 
and  the  lack  of  food.  She  had  an- 
other son,  James,  who  survived  her. 

The  only  child  mentioned  as  com- 
pleting the  entire  march  with  the 
Battalion  was  the  young  son  of  Cap- 
tain Daniel  C.  Davis  by  a  former 
marriage.  Four  older  children  were 
left  in  the  care  of  relatives  in  Winter 
Quarters. 

Upon  the  discharge  of  the  Bat- 
talion, one  company  of  men  re-en- 
listed for  a  period  of  six  months  in 
order  to  garrison  the  post  of  San 
Diego,  and  Captain  Davis  was  put 


in  command.  After  their  final  dis- 
charge, he  and  his  wife  Susan,  with 
his  young  son,  traveled  on  to  Utah 
and  settled  in  Farmington,  Davis 
County,  so  named  in  his  honor. 

Immediately  upon  their  discharge, 
the  majority  of  the  Battalion  mem- 
bers made  preparations  to  return 
east  to  meet  their  famiiles,  either  in 
the  Salt  Lake  Valley  or  in  Winter 
Quarters.  They  had  traveled  as  far 
as  the  scene  of  the  Donner  tragedy 
when  they  met  Samuel  Brannan  re- 
turning from  the  Salt  Lake  Valley. 
Later  they  met  Captain  James  Brown 
who  brought  word  from  the  Church 
Authorities  that  those  who  had  not 
means  of  subsistence  had  better  re- 
main in  California  until  the  following 
spring,  obtain  work,  and  then  bring 
their  earnings  home  with  them. 

About  half  of  the  company  turned 
back,  many  of  them  to  go  to  work 
at  Sutter's  Fort,  and  among  this 
group  were  Phoebe  Brown  and 
Melissa  Coray  with  their  husbands. 
They  had  been  at  Sutter's  Fort  only 
a  short  time  when  the  discovery  of 
gold  in  the  millstream  set  the  world 
racing  toward  the  west  coast  and 
changed  Sutter's  peaceful  ranch  into 
bedlam. 

The  Mormons,  including  the  two 
women,  worked  in  the  gold  fields 
during  the  winter,  and  when  they 
made  the  journey  to  Utah  the  fol- 
lowing spring,  they  were  able  to 
bring  considerable  amounts  of  gold 
dust  as  well  as  some  valuable  seeds. 
Phoebe  Brown  rode  the  entire  dis- 
tance back  to  Utah  on  a  mule,  which 
was  a  very  luxurious  mode  of  travel 
compared  to  her  previous  travel. 
She  and  her  husband  settled  in 
Draper.  Their  arrival  in  Utah 
brought  the  last  of  those  valiant 
women  who  dared  to  undertake  a 
journey  which  for  toil  and  privation 
is  without  a  parallel  in  the  history 
of  the  country. 


AUTUMN  RAIN  IS  VISITING 
by   Robert  Avrett 


An  autumn  rain  is  visiting  tonight, 

Almost  apologetically,  it  seems, 

Like  welcome  but  unbidden  guest  who  deems 

Arrivals  things  that  should  be  timed  just  right, 

Nor  wants  that  his  be  taken  for  a  slight, 

But  pardoned  by  old  friends  whom  he  esteems 

And  who  in  other  days  have  shared  his  dreams, 

While  open  fireplace  cast  its  mellow  light. 


Yet   autumn   rain   has   need   for  no  excuse 
For  ending  summer's  absolute  do- 
main; 
So  long  postponed  adieus  find  ready  ears. 

Protracted  seasons  may  entail  abuse 
Of  hospitality;  and  they,  like  pain, 
Must  be  evicted  to  dispel  old  fears. 


OCTOBER  1959 


755 


Today,  Today  I  Am  a  Man 

(Continued  from  page  740) 

becoming  an  alcoholic,  it  likewise 
will  have  to  be  a  credit  to  his  own 
judgment.  The  "Minors  Not  Al- 
lowed" signs  no  longer  keep  him  out. 
And,  if  he  visits  Las  Vegas  or 
Reno,  he  will  learn  that  the  law 
assumes  that  by  this  time  he  will 
have  acquired  enough  sense  not  to 
gamble.  Therefore,  he  will  find 
there  is  no  law  to  keep  him  out  of 
the  casinos  and  no  law  to  help  him 
get  his  money  back  after  he  has 
dumped  it  down  the  hungry  gullet 
of  a  slot  machine  or  into  the  trap- 
door lap  of  a  dice  table. 

It  is  important  for  Junior  to  catch 
a  whole  new  perspective  of  life.  As 
a  full-fledged  citizen  he  is  expected 
to  be  a  patron  of  law  and  order,  good 
government,  and  intelligent,  happy 
living.  Society  no  longer  feels  either 
the  desire  or  the  necessity  of  treat- 
ing him  like  a  baby.  From  here  on 
he  will  be  honored  as  a  man;  a  man 
of  judgment,  controlled  appetites, 
tempered  emotions,  and  restrained 
conduct;  a  man  of  skill  and  ambition 
with  a  warm  social  sense  and  a 
genuine  sense  of  service.  Some  21- 
year-olds,  of  course,  do  not  measure 
up.  Some  act  at  least  part  of  the 
time  like  little  boys  indulging 
in  emotional  immaturity,  explosive 
tempers,  impulsive  decisions,  and 
childish  antics.  Some  even  go 
snorting  across  the  fence  line  of  the 
law.  When  this  happens  the  fence- 
riding  forces  of  law  and  order  move 
into  the  gap  like  a  charging  bull- 
dozer. 

Society  is  far  less  patient  with  a 
21-year-old  who  assaults,  robs, 
cheats,  or  steals  than  with  a  growing 
boy.  A  21-year-old  hears  the  terms 
"adult  criminal"  applied  to  him,  and 
he  doesn't  like  it.  It  is  the  com- 
munity's way  of  saying,  "Stand  up, 
Junior.    Be  a  man!" 

Fortunately,  however,  the  vast 
majority  of  the  nation's  new  citizens 
are  ready  for  their  responsibilities 
and  can  say  with  the  Apostle  Paul: 
"When  I  was  a  child,  I  spake  as  a 
child,  I  understood  as  a  child,  I 
thought  as  a  child:  but  when  I  be- 
came a  man,  I  put  away  childish 
things."   (I   Corinthians  13:11.) 


may  have  wondered  why  the  voting 
privilege  had  to  wait  until  21.  Now 
he  may  be  able  to  see  the  reason. 
Junior  has  certainly  changed  his 
thinking  since  18.  For  some  reason, 
18  and  19  were  revolutionary  years. 
They  were  years  of  doubt  and  chal- 
lenge. This  was  all  to  the  good  and 
an  important  part  of  growing  up, 
but  probably  it  was  far  from  being 
a  period  of  reflected  wisdom. 

In  fact,  dictators  and  imperialists 
nearly  always  try  to  capitalize  on  the 
reckless,  revolutionary  spirit  of  18 
and  19-year-olds.  Hitler  surveyed 
the  youth  of  his  own  day  and  said: 
"Look  at  these  young  men  and  boys! 
What  material!  I  shall  eradicate 
the  thousands  of  years  of  human 
domestication.  Brutal  youth— that  is 
what  I  am  after.  ...  I  want  to  see 
once  more  in  its  eyes  the  gleam  .  .  . 
of  the  beast  of  prey.  With  these  I 
can  make  a  new  world  .  .  .  and  create 
a  new  order!" 

Often,  even  at  21,  we  find  there  is 
still  some  of  the  revolutionary  spirit 


a 


My  Vote  Is  as  Good  as 
the  President's" 

As   a   full-fledged   citizen,   Junior 
can  now  vote.    When  he  was  18  he 


SEED  OF  PROMISE 
by  Betty  Ventura 

At  Cumorah's  close,   like   shattered 

stone, 
Ten  thousand  Nephite  warriors  strew 

the  field. 

The  golden  age  is  o'er,  the  record 

sealed: 
Moroni  walks  a  wilderness  alone. 

Gone    the    prophet-kings,    the   loyal 

few, 
Gone  those  of  burning  faith,  contrite- 

ness,  trust. 

White  templed  cities   crumble  into 
dust 

Where  kneeling  throngs  their  Savior's 
blessing  knew. 

But  yet  shall   Mormon's  record  be 
unearthed, 

That  to  Lehi's  seed  it  might  declare 

The  destiny  and  honor  of  their  birth; 

That  they,  the  once  rebellious  blood, 

might  stand- 
Where  once  stood  Lehi's  other  sons— 

and  bear 
Their  father's  witness  in  a  Gentile 

land. 


smoldering  beneath  the  surface,  but, 
for  the  most  part,  it  will  have  been 
sublimated  by  maturity  and  experi- 
ence. Everything  else  being  equal, 
a  citizen  of  21  will  make  a  far  more 
intelligent  voter  than  he  would  have 
at  18.  Recently,  a  21-year-old  re- 
flected some  of  that  intelligence 
when  he  commented,  "Say,  my  vote 
is  as  good  as  the  President's!" 

Increased  Capacity  for  Worry 

Psychologists  tell  us  why  a  21- 
year-old  makes  a  more  responsible 
citizen.  It  is  because  of  his  increased 
capacity  for  worry.  Not  that  Junior 
couldn't  worry  in  his  'teens;  he  did. 
But  his  worries  in  those  days  were 
mostly  about  himself.  Now  he  has 
developed  a  capacity  to  worry  about 
things  like  the  high  cost  of  living, 
the  international  situation,  inflation, 
civil  liberties,  the  rising  crime  rate, 
union-management  problems,  juve- 
nile delinquency,  and  the  national 
debt. 

A  wholesome  amount  of  worry  is 
not  only  a  necessary  ingredient  for 
good  citizenship  but  the  mainspring 
of  action  in  getting  community  prob- 
lems solved.  Junior  ought  to  be 
fully  aware  of  what  would  happen 
if  all  of  us  refused  to  be  bothered 
with  unpleasant  things  like  crime, 
inflation,  and  the  boast  of  the  Com- 
munists that  they  will  soon  conquer 
the  world.  Obviously,  if  we  refused 
to  be  bothered,  this  would  be  the 
last  generation  to  live  in  freedom. 
That  is  why  political  scientists  say 
an  alert,  worry-motivated  citizenry 
is  the  kind  which  solves  problems 
and  therefore  continually  improves 
civilization. 

We  also  want  Junior  to  recognize 
the  kind  of  worry  that  digs  graves. 
Worry  is  a  perishable  commodity 
and  must  not  be  stored.  It  should 
be  promptly  turned  into  constructive 
action  and  thereby  disposed  of. 
Stored-up  worries  tend  to  turn  into 
pickles  and  vinegar  and  consequent- 
ly endanger  sound  mental  health. 
This  is  the  kind  of  worry  most  peo- 
ple have  heard  about  and  therefore 
conclude  that  all  kinds  of  worry 
should  be  avoided.  This,  of  course, 
is  not  true.  We  want  Junior  to 
recognize  worry  for  what  it  is— fuel. 
When  put  to  work  it  makes  him  a 
success,  makes  him  a  better  citizen, 
a  better  parent,  a  better  career  man. 
On  the  other  hand,  it  is  volatile 
stuff.     If  stored,  it  explodes. 

(Continued  on  page  758) 


756 


THE  IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


New  Yorkers  were  SHOCKED 
By  The  Recent  EXPOSE  of 

PATENT  MEDICINE  PRACTICES 

Now  You  Too  Can  Learn  How  To  SAVE... 


STOP  PAYING  HIGH  PRICES  FOR 


VITA 


I 


A  recent  public  service  study  of  Patent 
Medicines  in  one  of  New  York's  leading 
evening  newspapers,  devoted  one  entire 
installment  to  vitamins  and  disclosed 
many  interesting  highlights  about  the 
sale  of  Vitamins  and  Vitamin-Mineral 
combinations. 

One  of  the  startling  revelations  in  this 
frank  article  was  the  wide  variance  of 
Vitamin  prices. 

The  following  three  paragraphs  taken 
from  the  series,  as  it  appeared,  are  of 
particular  concern  to  every  family  buy- 
ing Vitamins. 

"Any  particular  vitamin  bottled  un- 
der one  label  is,  for  all  practical  and 
therapeutic  purposes,  the  same  as  if  it  is 
bottled  under  another  label.  The  fact  is, 
most  of  the  Vitamin  concentrates  con- 
sumed in  America  are  produced  by  only 
a  few  companies. 

"The  list  of  ingredients  in  a  Vitamin 
compound  is  one  thing  the  consumer  can 
almost  always  depend  on  to  be  correct. 
Any  company  which  fails  to  label  the 
bottle  with  the  exact  formula  and  amount 
(or  unit  strength)  of  each  ingredient 
risks  a  seizure  by  the  U.S.  Government. 

"Bearing  that  in  mind,  it  is  interest- 
ing to  pick  up  a  few  Vitamin  catalogs 
and  compare  the  prices  charged  by  dif- 
ferent companies  for  the  same  Vitamin 
compounds." 

Following  publication  of  the  install- 
ment we  received  hundreds  of  telephone 
calls  requesting  copies  of  the  Hudson 


Vitamin  Catalog.  This  interest  prompted 
us  to  tell  the  entire  nation  our  story. 

Hudson  Vitamin  Products  has  been 
serving  doctors  and  nurses  for  over  25 
years  and  now  you,  too,  can  purchase 
your  Vitamins  direct  from  Hudson  at 
savings  that  are  up  to  50%  and  more. 
Page  after  page  in  the  Free  Hudson 
Catalog  shows  tremendous  dollar  sav- 
ings on  Vitamins,  Vitamin-Mineral  com- 
binations and  Food  Supplements. 

Here  is  one  example  from  the  Hudson 
Vitamin  Catalog :  A  very  popular  multi- 
ple vitamin  that  is  taken  once-a-day, 
regularly  sells  for  about  $3.10  per  100 
.  .  .  the  Hudson  formula  sells  for  only 
$1.50  per  100. 

Here  is  another  —  a  well-known  high 
potency  B  complex  formula  with  Vitamin 
C  and  minerals,  nationally  advertised  at 
$5.95  per  100  .  .  .  can  be  purchased  for 
only  $2.25  per  100  direct  from  the  Hud- 
son Vitamin  Catalog. 

These  are  only  two  examples  that  you 
will  find  in  our  32  page  catalog  that  is 
simple,  easy  to  read  and  has  been  a 
Vitamin  buying  guide  for  millions  from 
coast-to-coast. 

Write  for  the  Catalog  and  show  it  to 
your  doctor  if  you  like  —  but,  by  all 
means,  discover  for  yourself  why  Hud- 
son has  become  a  direct  money-saving 
source  for  Vitamins  throughout  the 
nation.  All  Hudson  Vitamin  Products 
are  sold  with  a  complete  money  back 
guarantee. 


HUDSON  VITAMIN  PRODUCTS,  INC. 

11  West  19th  Street,  Dept.  M-658,  New  York  11,  New  York 


Hudson  Vitamins 
have  been  awarded  the 
parents'  magazine 
commendation  seal 


HUDSON  VITAMIN  PRODUCTS,  Inc.     Dept.  M-658 
11  West  19th  Street,  New  York  11,  New  York 

Please  mail  me  your  Free  Hudson  Vitamin  Catalog. 


NAME. 


ADDRESS. 
CITY 


.ZONE. 


.STATE- 


OCTOBER   1959 


757 


"Mom,  How's  my 
Score  Card?" 

When  parents  see  a  boy  reach  21, 
they  always  hope  they  have  helped 
him  acquire  the  habits,  attitudes, 
skills,  and  social  amenities  neces- 
sary to  become  a  successful  adult. 
It  is  a  time  of  unspoken  evaluation, 
and,  for  some  parents  as  well  as 
boys,  a  time  of  regret.  But  for 
most  parents  and  boys  it  will  be  a 
time  of  great  hope  and  great  pride. 
A  boy  may  even  respond  to  a  sudden 
urge  and  say,  "Mom,  how's  my  score 
card?" 

There  are  a  number  of  things  we 
certainly  hope  our  boy  has  achieved 
by  21:  ' 

First,  by  this  time  we  hope  Junior 
has  learned  the  difference  between 
being  a  character  and  having  a 
character.  Character  is  like  a  per- 
sonality. It  involves  the  sum  total 
of  a  man.  Character  is  the  develop- 
ment of  a  human  being's  best  self; 
Lincoln  called  it  "the  better  angel" 
in  each  of  us.  When  we  say  a  young 
man  has  character,  we  mean  he 
stands  for  something.  He  is  not  a 
sniveling,  servile,  spineless  parasite, 
but  a  hearty,  friendly,  honest,  out- 
going sort  of  person  who  makes  good 
company,  a  good  employee,  a  good 
husband,  a  pleasant  neighbor,  and 
a  good  soldier. 

Second,  we  hope  our  boy  has 
acquired  a  tremendous  capacity  for 
good  hard  work.  In  certain  circles 
this  may  not  be  in  style,  but  it  is  a 
popular  commodity  on  the  labor 
market.  Those  of  us  who  have  had 
to  hire  and  train  many  hundreds  of 
young  men  during  our  professional 
careers  count  capacity  for  hard  work 
among  the  prime  virtues  of  a  21- 
year-old  who  wants  to  go  places.  It 
is  not  merely  that  he  will  produce 
more  and  help  the  company  stay  in 
business.  Equally  important  is  the 
fact  that  a  man  with  a  good  "work 
quotient"  is  a  pleasure  to  have 
around.  His  work  shows  in  his 
voice,  in  his  handshake,  in  his  stride, 
and  in  his  pay  envelope.  He  is 
available  for  an  emergency,  volun- 
teers suggestions,  carries  the  ball 
during  his  regular  shift,  and,  where 
necessary,  after  his  shift.  His  en- 
thusiasm changes  work  into  pleasure 
and  a  "job"  into  a  "position."  It  is 
a  great  achievement  to  build  a  boy 
into  this  kind  of  man. 

Third,  we  want  our  boy  to  be 
honest.  He  wasn't  born  honest.  Nor 
was   he   born  dishonest.     Both   are 


learned.  Almost  any  normal  person 
is  honest  when  it  is  convenient  or 
self-serving  to  be  honest.  The  test 
comes  when  it  is  embarrassing  or  a 
temporary  disadvantage  to  be  hon- 
est. A  boy  learns  from  his  parents 
whether  or  not  to  hold  the  line.  If 
they  avoid  social  pressures  both  in 
and  out  of  the  family  by  telling  "lit- 
tle white  lies,"  then  Junior  does  the 
same.  If  they  face  up  to  each  situa- 
tion without  garbling  the  truth, 
Junior  has  a  better  target  to  shoot 
for. 

The  boy  who  is  honest  has  a  high 
survival  rating.  He  may  not  be  as 
flashy  as  the  boy  with  a  quick  line 
and  the  ready  lie,  but  he  wears  bet- 
ter. We  want  our  boy  to  wear  well. 
We  want  him  to  know  that  honesty 
is  an  attitude,  and  it  should  have 
become  a  habit.  In  the  final  analysis 
it  simply  means  he  can  be  trusted; 
trusted  in  what  he  says  and  what 
he  does.  Employers  pay  premium 
wages  to  employees  they  can  trust. 

Fourth,  we  want  our  boy  to  be 
morally  strong.  This  may  seem  a 
little  old-fashioned,  but  it  is  still 
civilization's   best  foundation  for   a 


PROVIDENCE 
by  Patricia  Duff  McGinley 

God,  who  made  babies  to  fill  loving 

laps, 
In  his  wisdom  and  mercy,  also  made 

naps. 


happy  home  and  a  solid  family  life. 
Mutual  trust  is  built  before  marriage 
when  a  girl  finds  that  a  boy  is 
morally  disciplined  and  can  keep 
his  emotions  under  control.  It  helps 
her  have  implicit  faith  in  him  after 
marriage.  Morality  is  therefore  a 
special  kind  of  honesty  which  per- 
mits a  young  husband  to  be  trusted 
by  the  most  important  people  in 
his  life.  Almost  everyone  admires 
moral  integrity,  even  the  less  moral. 
Fifth,  we  want  our  boy  to  have 
become  a  good  student.  He  should 
have  cultivated  a  sharp  appetite  for 
good  books.  We  live  in  a  technical 
world  of  extremely  advanced  cul- 
tural complexity.  The  boy  who  has 
not  acquired  a  thirst  for  knowledge 
is  likely  to  get  left  behind.  There 
are  thousands  of  bright  youthful 
personalities  in  our  land  who  appear 
overwhelmed  by  the  world  they  live 


in.  Actually,  this  is  the  most  favored 
generation  of  the  race.  But  only 
the  good  student  will  know  about  it. 
We  want  our  boy  to  have  a  dynamic 
part  in  the  throbbing  heartbeat  of 
modern  history  as  mankind  prepares 
to  launch  into  the  great  new  space 
age. 

Sixth,  Junior  should  have  become 
a  skilful  problem  solver.  A  young 
child  attacks  a  problem  by  pulling 
a  tantrum.  Some  grownups  do  the 
same  thing.  We  want  our  boy  to 
have  acquired  a  sound  sense  of  hu- 
man engineering.  We  want  him  to 
have  learned  to  attack  a  problem  by 
1— clearly  defining  it,  2— probing  and  ' 
studying  until  he  has  selected  the 
most  practical  solution,  and  3— gen- 
erating the  necessary  steam  to  carry 
out  the  solution.  We  also  want  him 
to  have  learned  the  prayer  of  the  an- 
cient philosopher  who  said:  "God 
give  me  strength  to  change  what 
should  be  changed  and  the  patience 
to  endure  what  must  remain." 

Seventh,  we  would  not  want  our 
boy  to  have  attained  21  without  ac- 
quiring a  sense  of  belonging  in  the 
universe.  This  means  a  strong  re- 
ligious faith  built  on  truth.  A  gen- 
eration ago  it  was  popular  to  say 
that  a  religious  faith  was  for  the 
weak.  Time  is  proving  that  an  en- 
lightened religious  faith  is  the  su- 
preme virtue  of  the  strong.  A  boy 
of  21  should  have  already  learned 
that  he  is  part  of  a  carefully  designed 
universe  governed  by  a  God  who 
personally  loves  him.  Those  who 
say  religion  is  only  for  children  are 
usually  those  who  have  never  tried 
adult  religion. 

Eighth,  we  want  our  boy  to  have 
ambition.  This,  too,  is  primarily  an 
attitude  or  an  appetite  which  parents 
can  help  create.  They  create  it  by 
holding  before  a  boy  the  vision  of 
the  man  they  know  he  can  one  day 
be.  The  vision  must  not  be  too 
bright,  not  beyond  his  capacity  of 
attainment.  And  it  must  not  focus 
too  soon.  In  early  youth  he  wants 
to  be  a  policeman,  a  cowboy,  or  a 
deep  sea  diver.  As  he  matures  his 
interests  change  and  so  do  his  am- 
bitions. Perhaps  they  turn  to  law, 
science,  medicine,  engineering,  me- 
chanics, aviation,  or  electronics.  The\ 
important  thing  is  to  keep  his  search- 
ing "upward  reach"  scintillating  and 
alive.  A  set  of  encouraging  parents 
is  the  most  vital  single  ingredient  in 
this  process. 

Parents  who  think  they  have  prob- 
lems   might    consider    the    case    of 


758 


THE  IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


Thomas  A.  Edison.  Young  Tom  was 
expelled  from  school  because  of 
his  ambitions.  Before  he  could  read 
he  wanted  to  study  high  school 
subjects.  He  was  labeled  incor- 
rigible by  his  exasperated  teacher 
and  sent  home  to  his  worried  par- 
ents. Even  at  home  his  ambitions 
soon  created  a  neighborhood  panic. 
Finally  his  mother  decided  to  guide 
all  these  big  ideas  into  more  con- 
structive channels.  By  the  time 
young  Tom  was  9  he  and  his 
mother  had  carefully  read  Gibbon's 
Decline  and  Fall  of  the  Roman  Em- 
pire, Hume's  History  of  England, 
Sears'  History  of  the  World,  Burton's 
Anatomy  of  Melancholy,  and  The 
Dictionary  of  Sciences.  Such  was 
the  early  guidance  of  a  boy's  career 
whose  inventions  later  created  in- 
dustries worth  more  than  twenty-five 
billion  dollars. 

Ninth,  we  certainly  will  not  want 
to  close  this  list  of  achievements 
without  mentioning  just  one  more- 
Junior's  sense  of  humor.  Most  21- 
year-olds  have  a  fathomless  capacity 
for  humor,  but  like  other  human 
qualities  it  should  have  matured. 

In  his  childhood  days  Junior  re- 
sponded to  the  "humor  of  absurdity." 
He  loved  the  absurdity  of  slapstick 
comedy,  pie-throwing  contests,  or 
seeing  an  elderly  woman  slip  on  the 
ice  and  crash  to  the  sidewalk. 

In  later  years  Junior  tastes  enough 
of  life  to  feel  sympathy  for  people 
in  unfortunate  situations.  He  seldom 
laughs  at  people  slipping  or  falling. 
He  identifies  his  own  feelings  with 
those  of  the  victim.  His  sense  of 
humor  now  requires  more  subtle 
things.  He  graduates  to  the  level 
of  "hidden  meaning  humor." 

Finally,  however,  Junior  should 
attain  the  rich,  warm  glow  of  grown- 
up humor.  Adult  humor  is  hearty 
but  not  boisterous.  It  is  not  laugh- 
ter to  be  heard  but  laughter  to  be 
felt.  It  grows  out  of  the  deep, 
golden  depths  of  the  human  per- 
sonality which  reflect  the  vast 
richness  of  life.  It  is  the  laughter 
of  a  father  who  is  smothered  under 
an  avalanche  of  welcoming  arms  as 
a  bevy  of  little  people  shout, 
"Daddy's  home!"  It  is  the  laughter 
of  the  happy  hunter  as  he  brings 
home  the  game  at  the  end  of  the 
day.  Adult  humor  is  the  music  of 
the  heart— tuned  in  on  the  universe. 

Reflections  of  a  Parent 

But  whether  our  son  has  attained 
all    of    these    desirable    things    or 


only  part  of  them,  the  important 
thing  is  that  suddenly  he  is  21!  It 
seems  almost  impossible  to  realize 
it.  He  grew  up  so  fast.  Now  we  are 
sorry  we  didn't  take  time  to  enjoy 
him  more.  Perhaps  in  the  twilight 
of  a  quiet  summer  evening  we  thumb 
through  the  pages  of  the  family 
album.  It  sparks  some  happy 
memories  for  a  mom  and  dad.  As 
a  baby  he  was  the  cutest  little  fellow 
in  the  town.  At  four  he  was  a  mon- 
key on  wheels— all  over  the  place. 
At  six  the  camera  caught  him 
proudly  grinning  without  his  two 
front  teeth.  Age  10  was  truly  his 
golden  year.  And  wasn't  he  sprout- 
ing out  of  his  Sunday  suit  at  13! 
Then  there  are  all  those  wonderful 
high  school  pictures.  You  can  al- 
most see  yourself  in  every  scene  and 
remember  how  it  used  to  be  in  your 
day,  at  your  school.  The  college 
pictures  are  great,  too,  but  not  quite 
so  sentimental.  And  there  is  his 
picture  in  uniform.  He  made  a 
handsome  serviceman!  No  wonder 
the  girls  fell  for  him.  Funny  how 
he  seemed  sort  of  oblivious  to  it. 
Except,  of  course,  for  Jo  Anne.  How 
lovely  she  looks  in  her  wedding 
dress.  They  make  a  marvelous 
couple.  .  .  . 

As  a  mom  and  dad  look  back  over 
the  past  fifth  of  a  century,  they 
seem  caught  between  the  senti- 
mental flood  of  happy  memories  and 
the  relief  they  feel  for  a  mission  ac- 


complished. They  know  they  made 
some  mistakes,  but  they  marvel  how 
well  it  turned  out  after  all.  One 
thing  they  can't  help  mentioning— 
how  some  of  Junior's  childhood 
vices  turned  out  to  be  his  grownup 
virtues.  They  remember  how  they 
worried  over  his  destructive  pro- 
clivities—how he  took  the  family 
clock  apart,  unstrung  the  bedroom 
radio,  wrecked  the  first  family  TV. 
Now  he  earns  his  living  mending 
such  things!  Or  they  remember 
worrying  about  his  reading  so  much 
but  now  they  are  proud  as  punch 
that  he  made  the  national  honor 
fraternity.  They  think  of  Nancy 
Hanks  Lincoln  gently  scolding  her 
boy  for  being  a  dreamer  and  not 
splitting  the  rails  for  the  farm  fence. 
And  all  the  time  she  was  raising 
one  of  America's  greatest  presidents! 
Mother  Nature  surely  has  a  way  of 
fooling  parents. 

Perhaps  this  is  why  raising  a  boy 
so  often  seems  like  a  chore.  Only 
when  the  job  is  practically  com- 
pleted does  it  suddenly  seem  like  the 
greatest  happiness  of  a  lifetime. 
And  how  great  the  reward  of  par- 
ents who  were  blessed  with  a  boy 
who  really  tried.  It  makes  a  mom 
and  dad  know  that  it  was  all  worth 
while,  and  they  cannot  help  saying 
with  the  wisdom  of  the  ages  : 

Raising  boys  is  a  partnership  be- 
tween parents  and  God;  how  much 
better  to  build  men  than  mend  them! 


The  Comparative  Method 

(Continued  from  page  747) 

but  of  a  quick  and  violent  end. 
(8)  Finally  the  downgrading  of  the 
Lamanites  is  not  the  fulfilment  of 
prophecies  about  the  ten  tribes  after 
the  pattern  of  the  destruction  of 
God's  people  (that  would  be  the 
Nephites),  their  degeneracy  is  given 
a  unique  explanation  that  cannot  be 
found  either  in  Ethan  Smith  or  the 
Bible.      (To  be  continued) 

FOOTNOTES 

00Jas.  D.  Bales,  The  Book  of  Mormon, 
(1958). 

Even  to  work  out  the  small  number 
of  seventy-five  parallels  Bales  had  to  pad 
heavily.  Thus,  both  the  Book  of  Mormon 
and  the  Spaulding  Manuscript  talk  about 
great    civilizations,    as   what    history    does 


not?  This  parallel  is  broken  down  into 
such  inevitable  points  of  resemblance  as 
"both  [books]  refer  to  great  cities," 
"both  .  .  .  represented  as  having  some 
scientific  knowledge,"  "Both  knew  some- 
thing of  mechanical  arts,"  "both  used 
iron,"  "both  used  coins"  (the  words  "coin" 
and  "coins,"  are  not  mentioned  in  the 
Book  of  Mormon),  "both  constructed 
fortifications,"  "both  exceeded  the  present 
Indians  in  works  of  art  and  ingenuity," 
etc.  Now  all  these  things  are  inevitable 
accompaniments  of  any  civilization:  They 
are  not  separate  and  distinct  points  of 
resemblance  at  all.  One  might  as  well 
argue  that  since  both  books  mention  peo- 
ple, both  imply  that  people  have  hands, 
hands  have  fingers,  etc.,  and  thus  accumu- 
late "parallels"  by  the  score. 

91M.  B.  Hogan,  "  'A  Parallel,'  a  matter  of 
chance  versus  coincidence,"  in  the  Rocky 
Mountain  Mason,  Jan.  1956,  pp.  17-36. 
Elder  Roberts'  manuscript  is  still  in  manu- 
script fonn. 

""Brodie,  op.  cit.,  p.  47,  n.  2. 

"'Cross,  op.  cit.,  p.  81. 

n*Josiah  Priest,  pp.  75-76. 

•r'Brodie,  op.  cit.,  p.  47  cf.  49,  45,  101. 


OCTOBER   1959 


759 


Kayaks  Down  the  Nile 

(Continued  from  page  739) 

swept  my  companions  far  down- 
stream out  of  sight  by  the  time  I 
finished  and  packed  my  camera 
away. 

I  no  sooner  pushed  off,  hurrying 
to  catch  up,  than  I  was  startled  half 
out  of  my  wits  by  the  sudden  violent 
appearance  of  a  huge  bull  hippo. 
The  monster  bobbed  to  the  surface 
with  a  great  splash,  blowing  and 
snorting  like  a  fairy  tale  dragon, 
forcing  me  to  swerve  close  to  the 
papyrus  to  dodge  him.  I  was  fully 
aware  that  hippos  are  the  largest  of 
all  living,  nonruminating  land  ani- 
mals, yet  I  had  always  believed  them 
to  be  good-natured  though  lazy 
critters  with  no  malice  towards  hu- 
mans unless  wounded  or  defending 
their  young.  I  had  heard  vivid  ac- 
counts of  hippos  attacking  boats  and 
even  killing  people,  but  usually  ac- 
cepted them  with  a  tongue-in-cheek 
attitude,  crediting  them  to  an  over- 
worked imagination. 

But  this  private  opinion,  that  un- 
molested hippos  were  not  dangerous 
to  man,  was  completely  and  ever- 
lastingly refuted  when  the  hulking 
behemoth  came  plunging  after  me 
in  a  vicious  charge  that  left  no  doubt 
as  to  his  intentions.  From  his  nos- 
trils, flaring  furiously,  emitting  a 
cloud  of  spray  with  every  snort,  to 
his  stubby  tail,  he  was  nearly  as 
long  as  my  kayak  and  must  have 
weighed  well  over  three  tons  judging 
from  his  monstrous  proportions;  yet 
the  enraged  beast  rushed  through 
the  water  after  me  at  a  speed  un- 
believable for  an  animal  his  size.  I 
expected  any  second  to  feel  his  long 
yellow  tusks  crunching  down  on  me 
from  behind,  but  with  my  arms 
working  like  a  windmill  in  a  gale, 
the  double  blades  of  my  single  pad- 
dle churning  the  water  to  froth  in 
a  desperate  attempt  to  escape,  I 
slowly  pulled  away  from  him  until, 
finally,  he  broke  off  and  dropped 
back,  having  successfully  defended 
his  domain  against  what  must  have 
seemed  to  him  a  fantastic  intruder. 

I  was  heaving  a  sigh  of  relief  over 
my  narrow  escape  when  downstream 
a  hundred  yards  I  saw,  to  my  horror, 
a  whole  family  of  hippos  dotting  the 
surface.  They  were  strung  out 
across  the  narrow  river  in  a  formida- 
ble blockade.  At  the  swift  rate  I 
was  being  swept  along  by  the  rush- 
ing  current,   there  was  no  way  to 


stop  in  time  to  avoid  passing  the 
big  river  pigs.  My  only  alternative 
was  to  head  for  the  widest  gap  be- 
tween them  and  pray  that  I  could 
get  through  before  they  closed  the 
space.  I  had  time  only  to  get  in  a 
few  quick,  powerful  strokes,  but 
enough  to  send  me  streaking  through 
the  menacing  "picket  line"  at  a 
dizzy  rate,  leaving  them  behind  be- 
fore they  were  aware  of  what  had 
happened.  But  the  worst  was  still 
ahead. 

At  the  head  of  a  stretch  of  rapids 
I  caught  up  with  my  companions 
and  found  them,  too,  in  a  state  of 
nervous  excitement  from  hippo  en- 
counters. Andre  informed  me  that 
he  counted  112  along  the  way  in 
the  river  alone.  The  rapids  were 
short  but  tricky  and  gave  our  kayak- 
ing ability  a  real  test.  The  white 
water  was  a  new  experience  to 
Andre  and  me,  for  though  we  had 
gone  on  a  shakedown  trip  on  the 
Marne  and  Seine  rivers  in  France  to 
familiarize  ourselves' with  our  kayaks, 
we  hadn't  encountered  any  rough 
water.  Jean  was  a  skilled  paddler 
with  several  years  of  kayaking  expe- 
rience on  all  the  prominent  rivers  of 
France  to  his  credit,  so  we  did  our 
best  to  follow  in  his  wake  and  imi- 
tate his  technique.  We  were  hard 
pressed  in  avoiding  the  masses  of 
rock  looming  in  our  path  with  the 
boats  sluggish  and  difficult  to 
maneuver  from   their  heavy  cargo, 


THEY  PASSED  ME  BY 

by  Ivy  Houtz  Woolley 

Men  passed  me  by— 
Their  smiles  I  did  not  understand; 
Their  laughter  seemed  to  be 
A  spark  by  gladness  fanned 
By  fitful  winds  into  a  glow, 
Whence  they  came,  I  did  not  know, 
For  smiles  were  just  as  strange  to  me 
As  melons  on  an  apple  tree. 

They  passed  me  by— 

Their  smiles  I  did  not  understand; 

Each    time    they    passed,    a    cinder 

warm 
Fell  on  my  cheek,  my  hand. 
I   gathered   up   those   cinders   small 
And  held  them  for  a  while; 
A    wind    came    by,    they    burst    to 

flame—  .        :         • 

I,  too,  have  learned  to  smile. 


but  we  debouched  free  safely  with 
only  minor  tears  in  the  rubber  hulls 
from  the  submerged  rocks  we 
couldn't  avoid. 

For  about  twelve  miles  we  were 
kept  in  a  constant  state  of  hyper- 
tension with  the  threat  of  disaster 
from  the  unpredictable  amphibians. 
They  swarmed  everywhere  on  the 
narrow  stream  and  in  the  bordering 
papyrus  swamps.  One  old  bull, 
watching  as  I  glided  towards  him, 
only  his  massive,  battle-scarred  head 
jutting  out  of  the  water,  decided  he 
didn't  like  what  he  saw,  gave  an 
indignant  roar,  and  sank  out  of  sight. 
A  few  seconds  later  I  swept  by  the 
spot  where  he  had  submerged, 
hugging  the  green  bank  as  close  as  I 
dared,  every  nerve  in  my  body  alert 
and  tingling.  Just  as  I  thought  I 
had  seen  the  last  of  him  he  unex- 
pectedly reared  to  the  surface  a  few 
feet  behind,  scaring  the  daylights 
out  of  me  and  came  lunging  along 
in  my  wake  intent  on  finishing  me 
off.  Again  I  was  forced  to  flee  for 
my  life,  whipping  my  little  shell 
through  the  water  as  fast  as  my 
aching  arms  could  push  it.  In  an- 
other nip  and  tuck  pursuit  I  wit- 
nessed an  animal  with  a  build  like 
a  General  Sherman  tank  and  weigh- 
ing as  much  as  an  automobile,  charge 
through  the  water  at  a  speed  I  never 
would  have  dreamed  possible.  I 
managed  to  elude  the  cantankerous 
beast,  but  farther  along  I  was  chal- 
lenged by  other  rogues  who  took  it 
into  their  heads  that  it  was  their 
duty  to  run  me  off  their  premises 
posthaste. 

My  arms  soon  became  stiff  from 
my  frantic  efforts  to  evade  and  out- 
strip them.  A  trio  of  hippos  lolling 
in  the  shallows  in  the  papyrus  raised 
their  heads  in  amazement  as  I  swept 
by.  I  stared  back  in  equal  fascina- 
tion for  one  of  them  was  a  rare 
freak— an  albino!  Not  really  white 
but  a  light  glowing  pink  all  over! 
Watching  hippos  from  shore  or  even 
from  the  deck  of  a  substantial 
launch  is  a  fascinating  pastime,  but 
paddling  in  the  midst  of  them  in  a 
fragile  "bite-size"  midget  boat  while 
they  played  "ring-around-a-rosy," 
with  me  as  "rosy,"  was  one  of  the 
most  ;unnerving  experiences  of  my 
life.  At  times  it  seemed  I  was  in  the 
water  with  them,  positioned  as  I 
was;  with  the  rubber  seat  of  my 
kayak  actually  below  the  waterline, 
and  the  top  of  the  cockpit  a  scant 
eighteen  inches  above. 

(Continued  on  page  762) 


760 


THE  IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


/v\ 


^ . 


1 
1 


^7 


„    \-— HrP 


^H? 


R 


When 
you  get 
that 
Hollow 
Feeling... 
It's 

time  for 
NABISCO 
Sugar 
Honey 
Grahams 


Available  in  one- 

and  two-pound  packages 


Sweet  enough... flavored  just  right  for  adults' and  children's  tastes  alike  •  Wonderfully  light... won't  spoil 
appetites  •  Baked  with  pure,  fresh  honey  and  rich  graham  flour  •  Scored  so  they  snap  ri^lfitiin;  riajififarea'sy 
eating  •  Wrapped  in  3  In-Er-Seal  wax  packets  to  keep  'em  fresh  and  crisp,     national  biscuit  company® 

OCTOBER   1959  761 


ilS  


^JjukjB^ 


FURNITURE  by  /  JJkm* 


JHEYWOOD- 
VWAKEF1ELD1 


For  School 

and  Recreation 

Rooms.  Smart 
styling  and  lifetime  construction  make 
TrimLine  furniture  the  ideal  choice  for 
your  school,  social  rooms,  and  Sunday 
schools.  Made  of  chrome-plated  tubular 
steel  with  laminated  plastic,  solid  wood  or 
indestructible  HeyWoodite  Solid  Plastic 
.  .  .  available  in  a  complete  selection  of 
chairs,  desks  and  tables  in  scientifically 
graded  sizes.  Write  for  catalogs. 

HEYWOOD-WAKEFIELD     COMPANY 

School  Furniture  Division 
MENOMINEE,  MICHIGAN 


EASY  ORGAN  COLLECTIONS 

for  the 

CHURCH  ORGANIST 

AMATEUR   ORGANIST,    NO.    28,    & 

NO.    29 ea.  2.25 

ASHFORDS    EASY    VOLUNTARIES 2.25 

..   CHRISTMAS  VOLUNTARIES  1.00 

EASY  CHURCH   VOLUNTARIES  1.50 

.    .    EASY  POSTLUDES   1.50 

EASY  WEDDING   MUSIC  1.00 

FAVORITE  ORGAN    VOLUNTARIES, 

VOLS.    1,   2,  3  .... ea.  1.50 

FORTY-THREE    ORGAN   OFFER- 
TORIES        1.50 

GOSPEL  HYMN  VOLUNTARIES, 

VOLS.   1  &  2  ea.    1.50 

ONE  PAGE  ORGA^  VOLUNTARIES, 

VOLS.    I,  2,  3,  4  ea.    1.50 

PORTFOLIO  OF  CHRISTMAS 

VOLUNTARIES    1.00 

PRELUDES  FOR   SERVICE  1.50 

PRELUDES   FOR    WORSHIP    1.50 

.....   SIMPLE  ORGAN   VOLUNTARIES  1.50 

MUSIC   SENT   ON    APPROVAL 
Use  this  advertisement  as  your  order  blank 


DAYNES  MUSIC  CO.,  15  E.  1st  South 
Salt  lake  City  11,  Utah 

Please  send  the   music   indicated  above. 
D  On  Approval  □  Charge 

D  Money  Enclosed 

Name     

Address     

City  &  State  


m 


Daijnes  Music 

rrrrrrrrrrn  ^  &mfa^Hf 


Kayaks  Doion  the  Nile 
(Continued  from  page  760) 

Once  past  the  rapids,  it  was  ex- 
hilarating to  be  whisked  along  so 
rapidly  on  the  boiling  current  with- 
out exerting  myself  save  to  dip  my 
paddle  to  keep  heading  straight.  The 
pleasure  of  the  moment  quickly  left 
me  when  I  analyzed  our  dangerous 
predicament;  the  three  of  us  racing 
single  file  down  a  slender,  hippo- 
infested  corridor  between  solid  walls 
of  papyrus  at  speeds  up  to  twelve 
knots,  with  no  place  to  make  a  land- 
ing and  no  practical  way  of  stopping 
without  upsetting  our  skittish  craft. 
It  was  uncomfortably  like  being  on 
a  ski  slide;  a  start  is  made  and  from 
then  on  there  is  no  turning  back; 
the  course  must  be  followed  to  the 
end.  For  us  the  end  came  as  stark 
catastrophe. 


I  was  wracking  my  brain  for  a 
solution  to  our  plight  when  I  became 
aware  that  downstream  the  river 
seemed  to  be  obstructed  by  a  low- 
lying  screen  of  scrubby  vegetation. 
As  we  glided  closer,  my  kayak  in 
the  lead,  I  could  see  this  phenome- 
non was  caused  by  two  dinky  islands 
lying  parallel  to  each  other  across 
the  river,  both  so  rank  with  luxuriant 
tropical  growth  that  their  vines  and 
branches  intertwined  to  form  an  al- 
most impenetrable  living  web.  Be- 
fore I  had  a  chance  to  survey  the 
situation  properly  I  found  myself 
upon  the  islets  with  only  two  courses 
of  action  open;  I  could  either  at- 
tempt to  plough  through  the 
ivy-choked  channel  separating  the 
islands,  or  I  could  dodge  around  and 
gamble  on  squeezing  through  the 
span  of  water  between  the  right  bank 
and  the  first  island.     So  making  a 


THE 

SPOKEN 

WORD 


145  NORTH  UNIVERSITY,  PR0V0 « 
762 


15  E.  1st  So. 

Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah 


The  basis  of  credit  and 
confidence  .  .  . 

Richard  L.  Evans 

Last  week  we  talked  of  the  feelings  of  self-suffi- 
ciency that  sometimes  seem  to  assert  themselves 
when  people  feel  sure  that  they  no  longer  have 
need  of  others,  and  we  reminded  ourselves  that  no 
man  can  be  sure  he  will  not  have  need  of  others, 
ever,  nor  be  sure  that  he  will  not  need  someone  soon,  no  matter  how 
successful  or  how  assured  life  looks.  In  pursuing  this  theme  we 
must  come  to  an  inevitable  conclusion,  indeed  to  one  of  the  fore- 
most lessons  of  life:  that  the  quality  of  humility  is  one  of  the  great 
qualities  of  character,  and  there  is  no  real  greatness  in  anyone  with- 
out it.  And  now  to  follow  back  the  thread  by  which  we  come  to 
this  conclusion:  Sometimes  when  men  lose  the  quality  of  humility, 
when  they  become  cocksure,  they  may  feel  that  they  are  above  the 
rules  and  principles  that  apply  to  others.  And  in  this  misconception 
they  may  cast  off  friends,  cast  off  obligations,  cast  off  principles 
and  conventions,  and  use  all  circumstances  to  suit  themselves,  even 
as  an  opportunist.  But  the  opportunist  is  always,  in  a  sense,  in 
a  precarious  position— and  may  indeed  cast  off  many  things,  the 
need  of  which  he  knows  not  until  perhaps  he  knows  the  need 
a  little  too  late— for  the  time  to  make  friends  is  all  along  the  way 
of  life;  the  time  to  build  credit  is  before  we  are  urgently  in  need 
of  credit;  the  time  to  become  acquainted  with  the  Lord  God  is 
before  the  pressure  of  necessity  is  upon  us.  We  ought  to  establish 
the  basis  of  confidence,  the  basis  of  credit,  the  basis  of  trust,  with 
our  friends,  our  family,  with  all  men,  and  with  the  Lord  God  before 
we  find  ourselves  in  too  deep  a  deficit— before  we  find  ourselves 
at  an  inconvenient  time,  and  under  urgent  necessity  seeking  for 
the  credit,  the  favors,  the  friendship,  the  blessings,  the  understand- 
ing, that  we  shall  surely  sometime  have  need  to  seek. 

"The  Spoken  Word,"  from  Temple  Square  presented  over  KSL  and  the 
Columbia    Broadcasting    System,   August    2,    1959.     Copyright    1959. 


THE  IMPROVEMEMT  ERA 


7:35  AM.  An  accident  at  County  Road  and 
Bay  Shore.  A  phone  call  to  the  nearest 
FARMERS  representative,  and  he's  on  his 
way... fast.  His  job  is  to  get  to  the 
policyholder  without  losing  a  minute. 


8:14  AM.  The  man  from  FARMERS  is  at  the 
scene,  working  with  and  for  the  insured. 
No  red  tape,  no  delays.  He  inspects  the 
damages,  arranges  for  repairs  and  can 
even  sign  the  check. 


9:20  AM.  The  paper  work  is  done,  repairs  started.  In  no  time  at  all  the  motorist' 
will  be  rolling  again.  FARMERS  people  are  friendly  people. . .ready  and 
willing  to  serve  you  quickly,  efficiently,  cheerfully.  A  phone  call  does  it. 


YOU   SAVE  MONEY  WITH   FARMERS! 

Farmers  rates  are  lower  — generally  20% 
lower  than  most  other  companies— because 
Farmers  insures  only  careful  drivers. 
Farmers  gives  a  10%  discount  for  one 
year  of  accident-free  driving.  Farmers 
allows  an  additional  25%  discount  on  your 
second  car,  if  you  qualify. 


YOU  ARE  PROTECTED  AGAINST 
UNINSURED  DRIVERS 

All  Farmers'  auto  liability 
policies  automatically  provide 
protection  against  a  hit-and-run 
or  uninsured  motorist— paying 
as  much  as  $20,000. 


You  are  first  with  Farmers! 


! 


AUTO  •  LIFE  •  FIRE  •  TRUCK 


Farmers  Auto  Insurance 


Call  Farmers  Insurance  Group 


OCTOBER   1959 


763 


For  the  Missionary. . . 


istinctive  choice  of 
programs  to  make  the 
farewell  complete.   The 
missionary's  photograph 
included  in  folded 
program. 


$18.00 


for    500 


and  85c  per  100 

for  more  or  less  than  500 

plus  postage 


The  West's  Finest 
Printers  and  Binders 


•  33    RICHARDS  ST. 

•  EM  4-2581 

•  SALT  LAKE  CITY,   UTAH 


Deseret 


News 


Press 


GREATEST 

To  Europe  by  ship  gives  you  more  for  your  transportation 
dollar  (costs  less,  too) !  Aboard  any  spacious  Cunarder 
you  enjoy  famous  food,  fun  and  service  ...  a  vacation  in 
itself.  Handy  pier . . .  reliable  schedules  . . .  generous  free 
baggage  allowance.  And  you  arrive  refreshed. 


CHOICE 


Always  widest  choice  of  dates,  ships,  rates,  accommoda- 
tions in  the  Atlantic's  biggest  fleet.  An  average  of  3  sail- 
ings a  week  to  Europe  . .  .  including  express  service  to 
Cherbourg  and  Southampton  by  the  Queen  Elizabeth 
and  Queen  Mary,  world's  largest  superliners. 

CUNARD 

Over  118  years'  experience  assures  utmost  comfort, 
pleasure  on  a  Cunard  crossing.  And  for  thrilling  cruise 
vacations,  Cunard's  year-round  program  of  cruises  to 
delight  every  taste,  budget,  vacation  schedule. 

See  your  travel  agent. 


split-second  decision,  I  held  to  my 
straight  course  and  shouted  back 
to  the  boys,  "Take  the  right  chan- 
nel," trying  to  sound  confident. 
I  hesitated  until  the  last  possible 
instant  then  lay  back  as  far  as  pos- 
sible to  avoid  the  tangle  of  vines  and 
limbs  clogging  the  gap. 

The  most  horrible  minutes  of  my 
life  followed  my  entry  into  the  leafy 
tunnel.  I  had  just  flattened  myself 
when  the  kayak  smashed  to  a  halt 
deep  in  the  growth.  Submerged 
roots  snagged  the  prow  of  my  boat, 
causing  it  to  hqe|f  over  sharply.  In- 
stantly the  torrent  rushed  over  the 
tilted  craft,  filling  and  engulfing  it. 
As  the  kayak  settled,  it  turned  tur- 
tle and  broke  free  of  the  clinging 
vegetation.  I  found  myself  being 
dragged  along  upside  down  with  my 
legs  ensnared  in  the  lashings  which 
secured  the  bags.  I  was  in  poor 
condition  for  the  heart-bursting  or- 
deal which  followed.  For  several 
days  I  had  been  suffering  from  an 
attack  of  dysentery  which  had 
sapped  my  vitality.  What  strength 
remained  I  had  squandered  in 
the  exhausting  escapes  from  the 
hippo  attacks.  To  make  matters 
worse  I  was  momentarily  stunned 
when  the  shotgun,  which  I  had 
stuck  down  between  the  bags  of 
equipment  in  the  bow,  came  hurtling 
out  and  struck  me  full  in  the  face. 
When  my  senses  cleared  I  gave  one 
mighty  heave,  desperately  summon- 
ing all  my  strength  and  wrenched 
free  of  the  canvas  coffin. 

As  I  kicked  away  from  my  cap- 
sized kayak  I  was  viciously  seized 
by  the  madly  swirling  torrent,  which 
buffeted  and  bowled  me  along  in 
such  overpowering  turbulence  I  was 
completely  powerless  and  too  dizzy 
even  to  determine  in  which  direction 
the  surface  was.  I  nearly  strangled 
as  the  raging  water  tore  at  my  hat, 
still  strapped  around  my  neck.  With 
both  hands  I  ripped  it  off  with  a 
fleeting  moment  of  regret  and, 
ironically,  with  a  picture  flashing 
across  my  mind  of  a  sweltering  me 
in  bareheaded  misery  under  a  blaz- 
ing African  sun.  My  heavy  boots 
dragged  me  down  like  lead  weights, 
I  clawed  at  them  frenziedly  to  tear 
them  from  my  feet,  but  without  suc- 
cess. I  was  drowning,  and  I  knew 
it.  "So  this  is  the  way  I  go,  'like  a 
fly  being  washed  down  a  drain,' ' 
was  my  thought  as  I  felt  my  life 
ebbing  away. 

My  fervent  petition,  "Dear  God, 


764 


THE  IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


please  help  me,"  seemed  miraculous- 
ly answered,  for  I  broke  the  surface 
just  as  my  lungs  seemed  on  the  verge 
of  exploding.  For  a  glorious  moment 
I  stayed  on  top  greedily  breathing 
in  great  gulps  of  delicious,  resusci- 
tating oxygen,  then  was  sucked 
under  again.  The  brief  "breather" 
was  all  I  needed.  The  will  to  live 
was  enkindled,  and  this,  added  to  a 
growing  anger  at  such  a  needless 
death,  enabled  me  to  exert  every 
ounce  of  strength  I  possessed  in  a 
final  desperate  struggle  to  survive. 
I  fought  back  to  the  surface  using 
just  my  arms— kicking  only  seemed 
to  make  matters  worse— and  man- 
aged to  keep  from  going  under 
again.  As  I  was  swept  along  down- 
stream, wondering  how  far  I  could 
get  before  the  crocodiles  came  after 
me,  I  caught  a  glimpse  of  the  river 
behind  and  saw  that  I  had  been 
whirled  through  a  stretch  of  rock- 
studded  rapids,  just  beyond  the  is- 
lands; Jean  and  Andre  were  nowhere 
to  be  seen.  The  current,  though 
still  fast  and  forcible,  calmed  enough 
to  let  me  work  my  way  close  to  the 
right  bank  where  I  tried  to  grab 
hold  of  stalks  of  papyrus.  I  made 
several  attempts  before  I  succeeded 
in  getting  a  firm  grip  and  hauled 
myself  painfully  out  of  the  racing 
water.  I  collapsed  on  a  floating 
mass  of  rotting  vegetation  and  lay 
there  gasping,  half  dead  with  fa- 
tigue, when  through  waves  of 
nausea  I  felt  a  jolt  then  heard  an 
anxious  French  voice  asking  if  I  was 
all  right.  It  was  Jean.  I  rolled  over 
and  said  weakly,  "I  think  so,  but 
where  is  Andre?"  He  responded  in 
silence,  gravely  holding  up  a  sodden 
hat  and  one  dripping  bag,  all  he  had 
been  able  to  retrieve  from  the  river, 
but  sufficient  evidence  to  let  us 
know  that  Andre  had  also  met  with 
disaster  and  perhaps  had  not  been 
as  fortunate  as  I. 

(To  he  continued) 


IRONY 

by  Craig  Jensen,  age  11 

Autumn  is  the  time  for  leaves 
To  fall  and  enrich  the  earth; 
Winter  is  the  time  I  wish 
That  summer  was  in  birth. 
Spring  is  gay  in  all  her  beauty 
Rippling  through  the  land; 
Summer  is  the  time  I  wish 
That  winter  was  at  hand. 


•ds^h-r. 


DON'T  TURN  OUT  THE  LIGHTS! 


PUBLIC  ADDRESS  SYSTEM 
RECORD    PLAYER 

•  .  slides 
•    #    film  strip 

16-mm.  motion  pictures 


S.ES    PROMOTION 


RESEARCH 
VISUAL    EDUCATI 


$ 

If 


Friddeli  Bl-FI  h  completely 
self -contained  .  ,  .  el'iminaies 
complicated  setfing-vp— 


J 


THEATER-QUALITY  PICTURE  &  SOUND  in  any  fully-lighted 
room!  Leave  the  blinds  up,  the  windows  open  and  the  lights 
on.  BI-FI's  sound  system  accommodates  MICROPHONE  for 
live  commentary.  One  BI-FI  does  the  work  of  several  com- 
plete sets  of  conventional   equipment. 


AUDIO 


115   No.  Main 


HARRISON 

Western  Distributor 
CEdar    2-6396 

Also  available  at 


DeseretBBooh  Co. 

44  E«t  South  Temple    -  Salt  like  Chf  Utih     .... 


VIDEO 


Pocatello,    Idaho 


OCTOBER   1959 


765 


WEPCO 


Duo-Dot 


EXTRUDED  ALUMINUM 

-COMBINATION  DOOR 

Highest  Quality 

Low-priced  Door  in 

the  Intermountain 

West 

Rugged,  beautiful,  pre- 
cision built  and  a  full  1 " 
thick.  Converts  in  minutes 
from  storm  door  to 
screen. 

PaO-MocHC  ALUMINUM 
3-TRACK  COMBINATION  WINDOW 

Changes  instantly  from  storm  window 
to  screen.  Nothing  to  remove  or  store. 
Precision  made  of  aircraft  aluminum 
for  lifetime  service. 

SEE  YOUR  LOCAL 
LUMBER  DEALER 


DISTRIBUTED  BY 

MORRISON- 
MERRILL  &  CO. 

Building  Material  Distributors 


HARD   OF 


HEARING 

Send  for  your  Free  cardboard  replica  of 
the  powerful  New  Telex  Behind-the-Ear  to- 
day! Try  it  on  for  size  in  your  own  home — 
see  how  comfortably  it  fits  behind  your  ear. 
If  you  are  hard  of  hearing — or  have  a 
friend  with  poor  hearing — clip  and  mail  the 
coupon  today.  Your  free  replica  of  this  new 
Telex  hearing  aid  will  be  sent  to  you  by 
return  mail. 

TELEX 


TELEX,  Telex  Park,  St.  Paul  1,  Minn.       Dept.    D-310 

Please  send  me  information  and  a  free  replica  of  this 
new  Telex. 

Nome 


Address. 
City 


_State_ 


Tobacco  and  Cancer 

(Continued  from,  page   735) 

This  work  subsequently  was  corrobo- 
rated by  two  independent  workers, 
Dr.  Auerbach  in  New  York  and 
Dr.  Cowdery  and  his  associates  in 
St.  Louis.  Both  have  shown  that 
changes  which  vary  according  to 
the  amount  one  smokes,  from  chronic 
irritation  to  invasive  cancer,  occur 
in  the  bronchial  mucous  membrane 
(the  lining  of  the  bronchial  tubes 
where  cancer  develops).  Further- 
more, our  studies  show  that  these 
precancerous  changes  revert  to 
normal  if  smoking  is  discontinued. 
They  are  reversible.  But  there  does 
come  a  time,  as  in  the  case  of  Evarts 
Graham,  when  they  are  irreversible. 
Dr.  Graham  and  Dr.  Wynder  did 
a  very  fine  piece  of  experimental 
work  showing  without  any  question 
or  doubt  that  there  is  a  cancer- 
producing  agent  in  the  smoke  of 
cigarets.  They  had  a  robot-smoking 
machine  that  looked  like  a  giant 
candelabrum.  It  smoked  a  hundred 
cigarets  at  a  time,  using  the  same 
method  as  humans  would.  Every 
sixty  seconds  it  would  take  a  long 
drag  of  two  seconds.  The  smoke 
was  collected,  and  a  tar  residue  was 
obtained.  This  was  added  to  a 
solvent  and  applied  to  the  skin  of 
animals.  At  the  end  of  eight  months, 
one  non-cancerous  tumor  developed 
at  the  site  of  application  of  the  tar 
out  of  about  500  applications.  At 
the  end  of  the  year,  one  real  cancer, 
which  was  indistinguishable  from 
human  cancer  in  that  it  spread  be- 
yond the  body  and  killed  the  ani- 
mal, developed  at  the  site  of 
application  of  the  tar.     At  the  end 


of  two  years  44  percent  of  the  ani- 
mals developed  a  cancer  which  was 
indistinguishable  from  human  cancer 
at  the  site  of  application  of  the  tar. 
In  the  control  group  to  which  only 
the  solvent  was  applied  three  times 
a  week,  not  one  animal  at  the  end 
of  two  years  developed  either  a  non- 
cancerous or  a  cancerous  tumor. 

This  shows  without  any  question 
or  doubt  that  there  is  in  the  smoke 
from  cigarets  a  cancer-producing 
agent. 

We  know  that  cancer  of  the  lung 
is  increasing  more  than  any  other 
cancer  of  the  body  and  is  now  the 
most  frequent  cancer  of  all.  We 
also  know  that  there  is  a  cancer- 
producing  agent  in  the  smoke  of 
cigarets,  and  the  only  logical  con- 
clusion is  that  there  is  a  causal 
relationship. 

I  am  frequently  asked  whether 
filters  help.  I  always  answer  in  the 
affirmative.  They  do.  They  help 
sell  more  cigarets.  That  is  all  thev 
do. 

We  took  five  popular  brands,  four 
with  filters  and  one  without,  and 
collected  the  tar  from  these  five 
cigarets.  And  I  would  challenge 
anyone  to  pick  out  the  one  that  does 
not  have  the  filter.  There  is  no  dif- 
ference at  all. 

I  sincerely  hope  that  I  can  con- 
vince all  of  you,  and  particularly 
you  youngsters,  never  to  smoke.  I 
would  say  that  if  any  of  you  do 
smoke,  you  should  get  an  X-ray  of 
your  chest  at  least  every  three 
months,  so  that  when  you  do  develop 
cancer— and  you  will  just  as  surely 
as  I  am  standing  here  before  you— 
it  can  be  detected  in  time,  while  it 
is  still  curable! 


GIFT  OF  SOUND 

by  Anobel  Armour 

When  I  was  just  a  child  I  knew 

The  song  of  birds 

And  sound  of  leaves  when  wind  blows  through, 

All  in  my  mother's  words, 

Shaped  by  her  patient  loving  hands. 

Through  her  I  found 

Music  in  all  our  meadowlands, 

Though  shut  away  from  sound. 

Now  in  the  night  when  I  hear  stars, 

Which  takes  an  ear 

Which  knows  no  limit  and  no  bars, 

The  very  hemisphere 

Orchestrates  infinity, 

For  silence  is  a  song  to  me. 


766 


THE  IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


The  World's  First  Super  Lubricant  at  a  Motor  Oil  Price  protects  car  engines  like  a  charm 

—  at  below-zero  temperatures,  at  100° F.  above! 

Put  your  car- and  your  cares 
in  CONOCO'S  hands 


More  than  an  oil  change  is  going  into  this  engine.  Our  Conoco  Dealer's  adding  the  peace  of 
mind  that  goes  hand  in  hand  with  skilled  Conoco  care.  For  example:  the  extra  margin 
of  protection  assured  by  Conoco's  exclusive  Oil-Plating®  discovery.  It  helps 
Conoco  all-season  Super  Motor  Oil  cling  permanently  to  upper  engine  surfaces 
.  .  .  protects  engines  against  wear  24  hours  a  day.  Fine  protection?  The  best — and; 
typical  of  the  products  you  get  from  Conoco  Dealers  everywhere. 


HOTTEST  BRAND  GOING 


...CONOCO! 


CONTINENTAL    OIL    COMPANY 


OCTOBER    1959 


©  1959.  Continental  Oil  Comptny 

767 


FREE 

A  booklet  that 
shows  you  the 
way  to  vibrant 
health. 


NATURE'S  WAY  TO  HEALTH 

Drink  Fresh  Live  Juices 
Own  the  best  fruit  and  vegetable 
juicer  that  money  can  buy.  Prove 
it      to      yourself      without      risk. 
Money-back  guarantee. 

Write  Today 

Juice-Master,  Inc. 

Dept.   El 

Muller    Road 

East  Peoria,   Illinois 


mm 

lp|r 


BRIDAL  GOWNS 
•  FORMALS 
•  DRESSES 
•  LINGERIE 


38  South  Main        Salt  Lake  City 


When  you  think  of  TRAVEL 
Think  of  MURDOCK  TRAVEL 


51    North  State 


Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


DA  2-1 129 


A  practical  plan  for 


Food  Storage  Shelves 


by  George  S.  Nelson 

Almost  all  of  us  realize  the  im- 
portance of  preparing  for  the  future— 
and  of  following  the  counsel  of  the 
leaders  of  the  Church  in  storing 
foodstuffs  away  against  a  time  of 
want— caused  either  by  personal 
tragedy  of  community-wide  disaster. 
But   the   ever-present   problem  has 


always  been  how  to  store  in  such 
a  way  that  the  oldest  of  the  food- 
stuffs may  always  be  used  first,  as 
the  supply  is  constantly  being  re- 
plenished with  fresher  goods. 

Bishop  Richard  S.  Tanner  of  the 

Yale  Second  Ward.    Bonneville  (Salt 

( Continued  on  page  778 ) 


I  >>>-;■>. 


,**J    '<v;    o*>** 


SIDE  VIEW  ""v* 


////////////////////////////////////////////////////////, 


EacW  shelf    I G"  x  W  x  4  -O" 

Plywood    (Cut  18  shelves  -frow 
3-    -9'x:8'  sheets  o-f    plywood) 


SB- 


1'  \o%" 


PLAN 


CAN  STORAGE? 
SHELVES 

NH-e*;     Place  cans  a+ 
rear  of  shelves.  R.*K»e»e 
C»*»S -pr<  rw -frorrK    Da+fc 
rear  eo*>  vwitfc  croyon  . 
Capacity.  t/pte  900  cans 
of  assorted  siies. 


H    '/?'><%-%>  glued  K 

srcr  A -A 

|VW 

Sherf 


3 


rvv 


'^Txl"  L  Srackef 
Screwed  an  &  attach- 
ed botKi5id«s  o-f- 

5a"<e  shelves 


*\shQrt- 
RWfing  Wail 

\8d  nail  wi+li 

head   reinoved. 


FASTENERS 


ft 

H  K-  '/** 


7 


G 

-e-  9 

9 


o 

I 


1 — f 


ALTERNATE   ENP 


768 


THE   IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


What's  the  Hurry 

(Continued  from  page  731) 

selfish  and  self-centered.  Mature 
love,  if  it  be  real,  desires  not  merely 
self-satisfaction,  but  thinks  first  of 
the  satisfaction  of  the  mate. 

Many  young  couples  overempha- 
size the  seriousness  of  problems 
which  arise  in  the  first  years  of 
their  marriage,  and,  in  a  sense, 
make  "mountains  out  of  molehills." 
This  is  not  to  say  there  are  not 
many  very  serious  problems  to  meet 
and  solve.  But  if  they  will  con- 
sider such  problems  together,  as 
adult  people  should,  if  they  will 
bring  all  their  misunderstandings 
out  into  the  open,  discuss  them 
frankly,  and  in  a  sort  of  mutual 
compromise  face  up  to  the  trouble 
zones  in  married  life,  pinpoint  and 
analyze  them,  and  keep  them  in 
proper  perspective,  they  may  dis- 
cover that  they  have  been  looking 
through  magnifying  glasses. 

Where  there  is  deep  and  mature 
love,  which  is  being  nurtured  and 
jealously  guarded,  the  couple  will 
confide  in  each  other  and  discuss 
all  matters  of  joint  interest— and  in 
marriage  everything  should  be  of 
interest  to  both— they  will  stand  to- 
gether in  adversity,  will  lean  on, 
support,  and  give  strength  to  each 
other.  They  will  find  that  their 
combined  strength  is  more  than 
double  the  strength  of  either  one  of 
them  alone.  Trouble  and  adversity, 
when  jointly  met,  will  strengthen  the 
marriage  and  bind  the  couple  to- 
gether sometimes  more  closely  than 
if  all  the  days  were  sunshine  and 
ease.  Just  "talking  things  over"  goes 
far  toward  reaching  a  solution,  it 
keeps  the  couple  in  rapport  but 
if  the  line  of  communication  be- 
tween husband  and  wife  is  severed, 
by  sulking,  or  temper  tantrums,  what 
was  once  exuberance  and  joy  gives 
wav  to  indifference,  misunderstand- 
ing,  and,  if  not  corrected,  active  dis- 
like and  hatred.  Inhibitions  and 
weakened  relationships  can  be 
avoided  and  stress  and  strain  can 
make  us  stronger  if  met  and  handled 
on  an  adult  level. 

Sincerity  and  frankness  are  to 
marriage  what  honesty  and  integrity 
are  to  business.  Their  presence  in- 
sures success;  their  absence  leads  to 
bankruptcy. 

In  view  of  all  of  this,  again  we 
should  ask  the  question  "What's  the 
hurry?" 


tU 


cornet  to  you 

oM  yean  tAnouyk 


WHAT  IS  HOME  STUDY? 

Home  Study  is  the  way  to  intellectual 
and  spiritual  growth  which  may  be 
achieved  in  your  own  home  at  your  con- 
venience. "The  Spirit  of  the  Y  comes  to 
you  through  participation  in  the  many 
Home  Study  courses — the  same  courses 
that  are  taught  on  the  Brigham  Young 
University  campus — under  the  personal 
guidance  of  some  of  the  university's  out- 
standing faculty.  Start  the  new  school 
year  at  home.  Participate  in  the  "back 
to  school"  movement  with  Home  Study, 


Please  send  a  free  HOME  STUDY  catalog  to 


Name 

Address. 
City 


State. 


Send  to: 


HOME   STUDY 

Brigham  Young  University 

Provo,  Utah 


OCTOBER  1959 


769 


So  good  for  babies 

...that  Special 

Morning  Milk 


So  easy  to  digest,  Special  Morning 
Milk  is  the  only  evaporated  milk 
especially  developed  for  babies  .  .  . 
the  only  evaporated  milk  with  ex- 
tra Vitamins  A  and  D  added  in 
the  amount  doctors  believe  best  to 
help  promote  sound  bones  and 
teeth  and  build  resistance  to 
disease. 

Ask  your  doctor  about  Special 
Morning      Milk      for      your      baby! 


BALANCED 
DOUBLE  ACTION 

MEANS 

BETTER  BAKING 


'*  Guaranteed  1 
Good  Housekeeping 


sJ»; 


*£*0V£«TIS£O 


v#& 


CLABBER 
GIRL 


CLABBER  GIRL 

EXCLUSIVELY  known  as  the 
Baking  Powder  with  the 
BALANCED  double  action 

HULMAN     AND    COMPANY 
TERRE     HAUTE,     INDIANA 


The  Editor  s  Page 

(Continued  from  page  727) 

his  personality,  that  he  hears  you; 
do  you  feel  a  power  that  operates 
perhaps  as  the  radio  or  a  greater 
power  so  that  you  feel  that  you  are 
communing  with  him?  You  are  not 
just   saying   your   prayers,   you   are 


praying.  Do  you  know  that  he  is 
real,  our  Savior,  the  Head  of  the 
Church?    I  know  that  he  is! 

He  is  a  weak  man  who  flies  into  a 
passion,  whether  he  is  working  a 
machine,  plowing,  writing,  or  what- 
ever he  may  be  doing.  A  man  of  the 
priesthood  should  not  fly  into  a  pas- 
sion.    Learn  to  be  dignified.     You 


THE 

SPOKEN 

WORD 


The  ignorance  that  shuts  out 
understanding 

Richard  L.  Evans 

We  spoke  last  week  of  happiness,  of  discontent, 
and  of  the  problem  of  comparisons,  and  cited  this 
two-century-old  sentence:  "If  one  only  wished  to 
be  happy,  this  could  be  easily  accomplished;  but 
we  wish  to  be  happier  than  other  people  and  this 
is  always  difficult,  for  we  believe  others  to  be  happier  than  they 
are."1  One  of  the  greatest  barriers  to  happiness  is  ignorance.  And 
this  we  say  despite  the  old  saying  that  "ignorance  is  bliss."  If 
it  is,  it  is  a  bliss  founded  on  false  foundations.  Happiness  should 
be,  must  be— indeed  basically  has  to  be— founded  on  fact— on  truth 
and  intelligence.  And  today  we  should  like  to  consider  in  a  few 
sentences  the  ignorance  that  pertains  to  the  problem  of  getting 
along  with  people— the  ignorance  that  shuts  out  understanding— 
that  creates  mistrust,  intolerance,  and  contention.  "The  earth  and 
the  fulness  thereof  has  been  placed  at  the  disposal  of  Man,"  wrote 
Hendrik  Van  Loon  in  his  Geography.  "This  home  of  ours  is  a  good 
home.  It  produces  .  .  .  benefits  in  .  .  .  abundant  measure.  .  .  . 
But  Nature  has  her  own  code  of  laws.  .  .  .  Nature  will  give  unto 
us,  and  she  will  give  without  stint,  but  in  return  she  demands 
that  we  study  her  precepts  and  abide  by  her  dictates.  It  will  take 
time,  it  will  take  .  .  .  slow  and  painful  education  to  make  us  find  the 
true  road  of  salvation.  But  that  road  leads  towards  the  conscious- 
ness that  we  are  all  of  us  fellow-passengers  on  one  and  the  same 
planet.  Once  we  have  got  hold  of  this  absolute  verity— once  we 
have  realized  and  grasped  the  fact  that  for  better  or  for  worse 
this  is  our  common  home  .  .  .  that  it  therefore  behooves  us  to 
behave  as  we  would  if  we  found  ourselves  on  board  a  train  or  a 
steamer  bound  for  an  unknown  destination— we  shall  have  taken 
the  first  but  most  important  step  towards  the  solution  of  that 
terrible  problem  which  is  at  the  root  of  all  our  difficulties.  We 
are  all  of  us  fellow-passengers  on  the  same  planet  .  .  .  and  we  are 
all  of  us  equally  responsible  for  the  happiness  and  well-being  of 
the  world  in  which  we  happen  to  live."2  With  this  awareness  we 
would  plead  with  all  people  to  penetrate  the  shadows,  to  dispel 
ignorance  and  invite  understanding— because  what  affects  any  of 
us  affects  all  of  us.  And  earnestly  we  need,  all  of  us,  under- 
standing—understanding ourselves,  understanding  other  people  and 
their  problems.  Ignorance  is  an  enemy.  It  is  not  happiness.  "This 
home  of  ours  is  a  good  home"2— but  more  and  more  we  need  to 
cross  the  chasms  that  keep  us  from  understanding,  from  com- 
municating as  man  to  man,  for  we  are,  all  of  us,  fellow-passengers 
on  the  same  planet.    We  need  to  learn  to  get  along. 

"The  Spoken  Word,"  from  Temple  Square  presented  over  KSL  and  the 
Columbia  Broadcasting  System,  August  16,   1959.     Copyright  1959. 


1Charles   cle  Secondat  Montesquieu. 

2Hendrik  Willem  Van  Loon,   Van  Loon's  Geography. 


770 


THE  IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


cannot  picture  Christ  flying  into  a 
passion.  Indignant  with  sin?  Yes. 
He  drove  out  the  moneychangers 
when  they  insulted  God  and  defiled 
the  temple.  Yes,  but  he  was  so  digni- 
fied and  noble  that  when  he  stood 
before  Pilate  that  ruler  was  impelled 
to  say:   "Behold,  the  man." 

"Whate'er  thou  art,  act  well  thy 
part." 


SUNDAY  SCHOOL  IN  AN 
OLD  MILL 

by  Louise  Darcy 

Where    once   a   mill   wheel   turned, 

now  Sunday  School 
Is  held  above  the  water  as  it  flows 
With  steady  current;  from  a  nearby 

tree 
Bright  leaves  drift  down;  this  scene 

of  calm  repose 
Upon  a  Sabbath  day  makes   Bible 

words 
Seem  very  plain,  an  atmosphere 
That  offers  its  abundant  loveliness, 
The  gift  of  God  in  autumn  of  the 

year. 


These  Times 

(Continued  from  page  716) 

come  to  see  the  United  States? 

None  of  the  foregoing  are  root- 
causes.  Rather  they  are  effects.  A 
fundamental  shift  is  taking  place  in 
the  structure  of  world  power.  Fol- 
lowing are  some  of  the  forces  that 
have  brought  the  world  to  the 
nervous  point,  half  fearful  yet  hope- 
ful, of  the  Eisenhower-Khruschev 
exchange  visits: 

1.  The  rearmament  of  the  United 
States  and  its  resumption  of  the 
attitude  of  strength,  very  apparent 
by  1947. 

2.  The  death  of  Stalin  in  1953, 
followed  by  internal  shifts  in  the 
structure  of  Soviet  politics.  These 
shifts  reflected  the  needs  and  aspira- 
tions of  the  younger  people  of  a 
rising   industrial-scientific   society. 


OCTOBER   1959 


Start  Going  Around  With 

Drew  Pearson  on 

"Washington  Merry-Go-Round" 


One  of  the  nation's  most 
popular  and  widely-quoted 
columnists  is  Drew 
Pearson.  He's  yours  to 
read  regularly  on  the 
editorial  pages  of  the 
Deseret  News  and 
Telegram.  Regularly  he 
scores  news  beats  and 
his  interpretation  of  the 
significance  of  events 
has  made  him  one  of 
the  most  highly 
respected  Washington 
writers  of  all  time. 


THE     MOUNTAIN     WEST'S 


NEWSPAPER 


INSURED 


An  agency  of  the 

Federal  Government 


Insured  Safety 

your  savings  received  by  the  10th  earn  from  the  first 


rfllilll 


gUyi  NGS 


and 
LOAN    ASSOCIATION 

formerly  Zions  Benefit  Building  Society 

33    EAST      1st    SOUTH  -SALT    LAKE    CITY 
49©3    SOUTH     STATE  -  M  U  RRAY 


LJ+an's    Oldest    Savings   and     Loan   Association 


DOLLS!  DOLLS!  DOLLS! 


LEARN  world's  most  fascinating  business.  We 
teach  you  to  repair,  make,  sell  all  kinds  of  Dolls  and 
accessories.  Study  at  home.  Earn  while  you  learn. 
Start  your  own  business  part  or  full-time.  We  show 
you  how.  FREE  catalog  without  obligation. 

THE  DOLL  HOSPITAL  SCHOOL 

studio  IE-109 
11826  San  Vicente  Blvd.  •  los  Angeles  49.  California 


—  De  your  own  music  teacher.  Learn  quickly,  right  at 
home,  to  play  piano,  guitar,  accordion,  any  instrument. 
Our  famous  pictured  lessons  make  it  easy.  No  boring  exer- 
cises. Start  playing  simple  pieces  right  away.  Low  cost. 
1,000,000  students,  including  Lawrence  WeUC.  write  for 
FREE  book.  No  obligation.  No  salesman  will  call.  U.  S. 
School  of  Music,  StudioAi2Din,  Port  Washington,  N,  T. 

771 


320  Rooms 

Air  Conditioned 

Barber  Shop 

Beauty  Salon 


MAIN 
STREET 
AT  5TH 
SOUTH 

The  Motel 
with  the 
Hotel 
Location 


Publication 

shows 

you 

HOW 


START  YOUR  OWN 


HOME   BUSINESS 


Get  your  FREE  COPY  of  How  to 
Make  Money  in  Mail  Order"  reveal- 
[QtC  \  ing  plans  on  how  and  where  to  get 
*"■**.  U  best  products  to  sell  by  mail — how 
to  pocket  profits  in  advance — how 
to  get  free  ads.  Men,  women,  fam« 
ilies,  start  your  own  big  profit  home 
mail  order  business  without  experi- 
i  ence  or  product  investment.  New 
I  Mail  Order  Exchange  plan  helps 
beginners  start.  Confidential  bulle- 
tins show  you  products  to  sell  by  mail,  show  newest 
sure-fire  mail  order  techniques.  Write  today  for  your 
FREE  COPY  of  '"How  to  Make  Money  in  Mail  Order.' ' 
There's  no  obligation.  Airmail  reaches  us  overnight. 

MAIL.   ORDER    EXCHANGE 
1717  Westwood,  Dept.  XI  65 A,  Los  Angeles  24,  Calif. 


Can  Simple 

Exercise 
Help  You? 

Famous  heart  specialist  and  two 
noted  physiologists  tell  how  nor- 
mal men  and  women  can  keep  fit, 
trim,  active  and  youthful,  partic- 
ularly after  35,  by  simple  exer- 
cises that  stimulate  the  circula- 
tion. Mailed  free  as  a  public 
service  by  Exercise  For  Health, 
Box  2520,  New  York  17,  N.  Y.  Ask 
for  pamphlets  A-64,  65  and  66. 


IN  USE  for  SEVENTY-FIVE  YEARS 

Aids  in  treatment  of  Canker,  simple 
sore  throat  and  other  minor  mouth 
and  throat  irritations. 

HALLS  REMEDY 

Salt   Lake    City.  Utah 


H.:-t»-i..-«»-i.n»n:-l«H'«»-..iJ 


15  Inch   Typewriters  suitable 
for  Genealogy  work 

Save  from    25%  to  60%   on    Factory   rebuilts. 
Write  for  free  literature. 

SCHREYER  TYPEWRITERS 


757  So.   State 


Salt   Lake  City   11,  Utah 


The    Presidents   of   the 
Church 

(the  full-color  insert  from  the 
November  1958  ERA) 

may  now  be  obtained  from 
Deseret   Book  Company  or 

Bookcraft 

or   their   representatives   in 

your   community 

$1.00   a   copy 


FILMS! 

DEVELOPED  &   PRINTED 


Exposur 


Send   Coin   Onlv 
—No   C.O.D.'s  . 


PHOTOS  Copied 
r  GENEALOGY— i 


PHOTO 


OLYMPIC 

an 

d  SKI 

VACATION 

Finest    mountain    ski 
all    meals    included— 
Valley  and  other  ski 
Evening  excursion  to 

lodge— excellent    cuisine- 
transportation    to    Squaw 
areas. 
Reno  —  entertainment  — 

dancing. 

Robbins 

Travel   Intl. 

14 

South    Main 
EL  9-0959 

Salt   Lake    City 
Apply  early. 

3.  Technical  developments,  par- 
ticularly in  H-bomb  and  missile 
weaponry.  The  futility  of  war  be- 
came more  visible  to  the  ignorant 
and  unpracticed  eyes  of  men  who 
formerly  thought  in  terms  of  places 
to  hide,  of  escape.  Now  there  was 
no  place  to  hide,  no  escape. 

4.  The  rise  to  world  power  of  Red 
China,  a  factor  unknown  to  either 
Russia  or  the  world  situation  in 
1945.  Russia  remembers  Genghis 
Khan.  The  world,  including  Khrus- 
chev,  contemplates  the  new  China, 
also  remembering. 

5.  Most  amazing  of  all,  and  most 
productive  of  all  the  forces  has  been 
the  utilization  of  American  rearma- 
ment and  industrial  power  in  un- 
precedented ways.  The  United 
States  of  America,  contrary  to  its 
former  behavior  pattern,  led  out 
after  1945  in  measures  of  collective 
security.  There  was  the  United  Na- 
tions organization  in  New  York  City. 
Its  affiliated  agencies  have  all  re- 
ceived vigorous  US  support.  But 
more  amazing,  the  United  States 
constructed  and  led  out  in  the  forma- 
tion of  a  series  of  "entangling" 
alliances  outside  of  the  western 
hemisphere:  NATO,  SEATO,  AN- 
ZAC, '  and  the  other  world-girdling 
pacts.  All  these  alliances  pledged 
the  strength,  will,  and  resources 
of  the  United  States  to  keep  the 
peace.  This  will  was  tested,  1950-53, 
in  Korea.  The  United  States  did 
not  shrink.  It  boldly  led  out  in  the 
third-most  costly  war  of  its  history, 
a  war  undertaken  to  maintain  princi- 
ple. 

The  alliances  have  been  a  bi- 
partisan effort  and  a  bipartisan 
achievement.  The  names  of  Harry 
S.  Truman  and  Dean  Acheson  as 
the  architects  of  NATO,  as  the  hard- 
tried  decision-makers  in  the  Korean 
crisis,  are  linked  with  those  of 
Dwight  D.  Eisenhower  as  first  com- 
mander of  NATO  forces  under  the 
Truman  administration,  later  as  Pres- 
ident, with  John  Foster  Dulles  his 
Secretary  of  State.  The  "posture"  of 
strength  advocated  by  George  Catlett 
Marshall  was  built.  Mr.  Dulles' 
"brinkmanship"  has  been  used,  not 
only  against  protagonists  as  in  Korea, 
but  it  has  been  used  to  uphold 
principle,  as  in  the  Suez  crisis, 
against  our  tried  and  true  friends 
of  Britain  and  France. 

The  uses  of  power  are  many. 
They  are  complex.  But  there  has 
been  clear  demonstration  that 
power,  dedicated  to  a  durable  world 


772 


THE  IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


order,  can  and  will  be  used  in  pur- 
suit of  justice.  The  Russians  under- 
stand this. 

The  task  is  only  begun.  Crisis 
will  yet  mount  upon  crisis.  The 
crude  instruments  of  world  order 
are  utterly  dependent  on  the  intelli- 
gence, goodwill,  and  spirit  of  the 
men  who  wield  them,  American, 
Russian,  or  Chinese.  The  ice  often 
thickens,  is  harder,  more  slick,  and 
difficult  to  manage,  after  a  thaw. 
This,  all  must  remember. 

In  the  long  run  the  better  fire 
with  which  to  melt  the  ice  of  suspi- 
cion, fear,  mistrust,  and  hatred,  is 
the    torch    of    faith.      The    greatest 


Our  mission  is  to  save,  to  preserve 
from  evil,  to  exalt  mankind,  to  bring 
light  and  truth  into  the  world,  to 
prevail  upon  the  people  of  the  earth 
to  walk  righteously  before  God,  and 
to  honor  him  in  their  lives  and  with 
the  first  fruits  of  all  their  substance 
and  increase,  that  their  barns  may 
be  filled  with  plenty  and,  figuratively 
speaking,  that  "their  presses  may 
burst  out  with  new  wine" 

President  Joseph  F.  Smith 


human  conception  is  the  faith 
evidenced  in  the  Christian  message. 
Though  the  Son  of  Man  gives  his 
life  on  the  cross,  there  is  no  sur- 
render, no  defeat,  no  letup.  He 
rises  again  and  continues  the  work. 
Others  follow.  The  pattern  spreads. 
If,  in  these  times,  men  can  harness 
the  relationships  between  knowl- 
edge and  faith,  guiding  the  result 
with  love,  the  big  thaw  may  con- 
tinue. 

Ponder  well  the  theme,  in  the  age 
of  Sputnik:  "Ye  shall  know  the 
truth,  and  the  truth  shall  make  you 
free."  No  man  can  be  saved  in 
ignorance.  The  replacement  of  ig- 
norance with  the  light  of  knowledge 
of  the  cold  war,  and  its  causes,  has 
only  begun.  The  light  of  truth  has 
constantly  to  be  rekindled  in  such  a 
quest.  Fear  has  its  necessary  uses, 
including  fear  of  communism.  But 
faith  in  something  positive  must  be 
stronger  than  such  fear.  The  Chris- 
tian faith  asserts  that  good  can  over- 
come evil.  Such  faith  is  needed  in 
these  times,  fortified  by  ever-grow- 
ing knowledge  of  the  relevant  truth 
of  the  matter. 


You  need  extra  Minerals  and  Vitamins,  that  is  more  than  you  normally  get  from  a  bal- 
anced diet,  when  you  are  under  stress.  Whether  that  stress  is  physical  or  emotional,  major 
or  minor. 

Why  not  try  Don  Lymans  2  to  1   Food  Supplement 

it   may   help   you   to   look   better,   feel   better   and    have    more    pep    and    vitality. 

Don  Lyman's  2  to  1  Food  Supplement  will  supply  from  Natural  and  Organic  sources 
generous  quantities  of  all  the  Vitamins  and  Minerals  known  to  be  needed  and  many  of 
the  other  vitamins,  minerals  and  food  factors  suspected  of  being   needed   in  human    nutrition. 

Send  for  a  6  months  supply 

of  2   to    1    on    our    money    back    guarantee    plan. 

You  can  save  money  by  using  some  of  our  other  high  quality  health  food  products, 
Liver  tablets,  C  tablets  from  Rose  hips,  Bone  Calcium  Wafers,  Honey  Protein  Wafers,  B 
Complex  tablets  —  ALL-in-ONE  Mineral  &  Vitamin  tablets  —  Natural  &  Organic  —  Hl-B-Yeast 
tablets.     Children's   vitamins   to    chew   or   dissolve,    fruit   flavored. 


con  lose  weight! 


with  SURE  MEAL 


Lose  3  to  6  pounds  on  9  successive  SURE  MEALS  in  3  days- 
Lose  2  pounds  a  week  on  2  SURE  MEALS  a  day  until  you  have 
your  weight  at  a  satisfactory  level— Then  use  SURE  MEAL  only 
once    a    day    to    maintain    or    hold    your   weight    right    where    you 

want    it. 

SURE  MEAL  provides  the  easiest  and  most  simple  and  inexpen- 
sive  way   to   solve   your   weight    problems. 

IT'S  DELICIOUS  AND  EASY  TO  USE 


Don  Lyman  &  Associates 

472  South  10th  East,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Please  mail  or  deliver  without  extra  cost. 

Food  Supplement 

Don  Lyman's  2  to   1 

Mineral  &  Vitamins 

1  Month    Supply-180  tablets $5.49  Q 

2  Months    Supply-360    tablets $10.00  □ 

6  Months    Supply-!  080    tablets $25.00  □ 

Other    Products    □ 


EM     3-9674 


Delicious  Way  to  Reduce 

SURE  MEAL 

20  Meal   Size  $4.75  □ 

40  Meal     Size     $9  00  H 

Case  240  Meals  $45.00  Q 

De-Fatted    Chocolate    □ 

Vanilla □ 

Butterscotch    □ 


Name 


Address      

City    &    State 


OCTOBER   1959 


773 


1  eacner 


fete. 

lltitf 


V:::.  :'?!»' 


TVeafe 


Today's  Family^ 
Florence  B.  Pinnock,  Editor 


"An  apple  for  the  teacher,"  is  a  time-honored  say- 
ing. Today  let's  make  a  switch  and  say  an  apple  or 
some  other  treat  for  the  pupil.  No,  as  teachers  we 
won't  be  "polishing  apples"  in  the  negative  sense 
of  the  phrase.  But  we  will  in  little  ways  add  interest 
to  our  class  by  surprising  the  young  people  with  a 
treat  occasionally.  It's  good  to  socialize  with  the 
group  and  build  a  "oneness." 

When  one  YWMIA  general  board  member  was 
speaking  to  a  group  of  stake  leaders  she  said,  "If 
you  are  good  enough  your  ward  leaders  will  attend 
leadership  meeting,"  and  one  class  member  spoke 
up  and  said,  "I  am  good,  but  they  haven't  come  the 
first  time  to  find  out."  Another  man  answered, 
"Serve  them  pie."  Of  course,  he  meant  have  a 
party,  bring  them  together  as  a  social  unit  then  they'll 
come  to  leadership  meeting  and  find  out  how  good 
the  leader  really  is.    So  this  "piece  of  pie"  or  "teacher's 


treat"  extends  to  all  ages  and  under  different  condi- 
tions. 

To  teach  is  a  wonderful  calling  in  our  Church.  A 
teacher  has  great  power.  She  may  even  change  the 
statistics  in  eternity,  but  it  takes  a  great  deal  of 
"caring  enough."  She  must  care  enough  to  know 
each  girl  personally,  to  be  a  friend  to  every  girl,  to 
prepare  a  good  thought-provoking  lesson,  to  build  a 
oneness  in  the  group,  to  be  a  good  example,  and  to 
go  the  extra  mile. 

Maybe  the  extra  mile  would  be  an  unusual  invita- 
tion to  come  to  Mutual.  One  leader  wrapped  a  slice 
of  thinly  cut  bread  in  Saran  wrap  with  this  note 
enclosed:  Dear  Jane— Here  is  the  bread.  Please  come 
to  Mutual  next  Tuesday  night  for  the  jam.  With 
love— Sister  Carr.  She  slipped  this  into  an  envelope 
and  sent  it  on  its  way.  Then  the  next  Tuesday  she 
held  her  class  in  the  ward  kitchen.    While  the  lesson 


774 


THE  IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


was  being  given  bread  was  baking 
in  the  oven,  timed  ready  to  come 
out  just  ten  minutes  before  class 
was  over.  What  a  delicious  aroma 
filled  the  room  and  what  fun  it  was 
for  the  girls  to  cut  into  the  hot  bread 
and  spread  it  with  jam. 

Another  teacher  held  her  class 
before  a  blazing  open  fire  and  fin- 
ished off  the  lesson  hour  by  toast- 
ing marshmallows. 

Perhaps  you  would  like  to  seat 
your  girls  around  a  large  table  and 
toward  the  end  of  class  pass  a  big 
basket  of  popcorn,  nuts,  fruit,  or 
even  a  dish  of  olives  and  dill  pickles. 
The  girls  will  love  it. 

Let's  list  a  few  "teacher  treats:" 

cookies  and  cold  milk 

root  beer  floats 

plate  filled  with  candy 

a  beautiful  cake  on  a  high  stand 

bowl  filled  with   Crunchies    (see 

March    Era   for  recipe,   p.    200.) 

basket  of  popcorn  balls 

tomato  juice  and  cheese  crackers 

spiced  apple  cider 

cheese  straws  and  root  beer 

For  a  crunchie,  hearty  cookie  try— 

Salted  Peanut  Mounds 
(delicious  served  with  milk) 

1  cup  shortening 

2  cups  brown  sugar 
2  eggs 

2  cups  flour 
1  teaspoon  soda 
1  teaspoon  baking  powder 
%  teaspoon  salt 

1  tablespoon  vanilla 

2  cups   quick   cooking   oatmeal 
1  cup  cornflakes 

1  cup  salted  peanuts 

Cream  shortening  and  the  brown 
sugar,  then  beat  in  the  eggs  one  at 
a  time.  Sift  the  flour,  soda,  salt, 
and    baking    powder    and    add    to 


M 


Mrs.  America  makes  new  delicious 

Caramel  Twists 

with  Fleischmann's  Yeast 
and  Bisquick® 

"It's  so  easy  to  whip  up  these  caramel-pecan 
rolls,"  says  Mrs.  L.  Clarke  Priebe  of  Des 
Moines,  the  new  Mrs.  America*.  "There's  just 
one  rising!  And  mm  .  .  .  that  wonderful  flavor 
only  yeast  can  give.  I  mean  Fleischmann's 
Active  Dry  Yeast.  It  always  gives  me  fast 
risings  and  perfect  results!"   „_      ..     ,  T 

Reg.  Mrs.  America  Inc. 


/ 


I 


\ 


CARAMEL    TWISTS 

Ya  cup  soft  Blue  Bonnet  Margarine  or  butter 

Yi  cup  brown  sugar 

1  teaspoon  light  corn  syrup 

Yi  cup  chopped  Royal  Pecans 

Ya  cup  warm,  not  hot,  water 

Melt  margarine  or  butter;  stir  in  sugar, 
syrup,  bring  to  rolling  boil.  Spread  in  large 
oblong  pan.  Sprinkle  with  pecans.  Dissolve 
yeast  in  warm  water  in  mixing  bowl.  Mix  in 
Bisquick,  beat  vigorously.  Turn  dough  onto 
board  dusted  with  Bisquick.  Knead  until 
smooth,  about  20  times.  Roll  into  12-inch 
square.  Brush  with  2  tablespoons  melted 
margarine  or  butter.  Sprinkle  center  third 
with  one-half  the  sugar-cinnamon  mixture. 
Fold  one-third  over  center  third.  Sprinkle 
with  remaining  sugar-cinnamon.  Fold  re- 
maining third  over  the  two  layers.  Cut  with 


\ 


1  package  Fleischmann's  Active  Dry  Yeast 
21/2  cups  Bisquick 

2  tablespoons  melted  margarine  or  butter 
Ya  cup  brown  sugar 
1  teaspoon  cinnamon 

sharp  knife  crosswise  into  strips  about  one 
inch  wide.  Twist  each  strip.  Seal  ends.  Place 
in  pan  lYi  inches  apart.  Cover.  Let  rise  in 
warm  place,  free  from  draft,  until  doubled 
in  bulk,  about  1  hour.  Bake  at  400°  F.  about 
20  minutes.  Invert  pan  immediately. 


\ 


\_ 


I 


FLEISCHMANN'S    Y  E  AST— A  N  OTH  ER    FINE    PRODUCT  OF   STANDARD    BRANDS    INC. 


/ 


Daily  Air  Service 

GLEN 
CANYON 


PA6  E  GLEN 


FLAGSTAFF,  KANAB 


SALT  LAKE  CITY 


RENO 


MOPOSEO  ROUTES  tlGKT  LINE 
PRESENT  ROUTES  HLW  LINE 


Write  for  Bonanza's 
color  folders  on  a 
variety  of  Package  Tours 
to  the  fun  spots 
of  the  West! 
P.  O.  Box  391, 
Las  Vegas,  Nevada. 


FLY  BONANZA  AIR  LINES 


OCTOBER   1959 


775 


WATER 
HEATER 


LIVE  BETTER 
ELECTRICALLY 

with  FULL 

HOUSEPOWER 

UTAH   POWER  &  LIGHT  CO. 


"I  have  found  the 
Pilgrim  Bible  most  helpful... 

the  cross-references  invite  the  com- 
parison proper  for  interpreting  Scrip- 
ture by  Scripture.  This  combination  of 
scholarship  and  simplicity  and  faith  in 
the  Word  is  most  refreshing." 

— Pierson  Curtis,  Master, 
The  Stony  Brook  School,  Stony  Brook,  N.  Y 

The  Pilgrim  Bible  ex- 
plains God's  Word  while 
you  read.  All  notes,  helps, 
etc.  are  presented  with 
utmost  simplicity  and  ap- 
pear on  the  same  page 
with  the  verse  to  which 
they  refer.  Dr.  E.  Schuyler 
English  and  37  contrib- 
utors produced  this  an- 
notated edition  of  the 

AUTHORIZED     KING     JAMES 

version.  In  various  bind- 
ings from  $5.50,  at  your 
bookseller.  Oxford  Univer- 
sity Press,  16-00  Pollitt 
Drive,  Fair  Lawn,  N.  J. 


.;  ©F  THi 


0jfl#N 


HOLY 
BIBLE, 


Enjoy 

Rose  Bowl  Game  and  Parade 

Disneyland,  Marineland,  Knotts  Berry  Farm 

Robbins  Travel   Intl. 

14  South  Main  Salt  Lake  City 

EL  9-0959  -  EL  5-7843 

Reservations   Limited   —   Apply    Early 


creamed  mixture.  Then  fold  in 
vanilla,  oatmeal,  corn  flakes,  and 
salted  peanuts.  Put  small  mounds 
on  a  buttered  cookie  sheet  and  flat- 
ten with  a  fork.  Bake  at  350°  F. 
Whole  Spanish  peanuts,  brown  skins 
and  all,  can  be  used. 

Another  good  cookie  with  a  more 
delicate  flavor  is  called 

Pineapple   Drops 

1  cup  white  sugar 
1  cup  brown  sugar 

1  cup  shortening 

2  eggs  well  beaten 

1  cup  crushed,  drained  pineapple 
4  cups  flour  (approximately) 

Vz  teaspoon  salt 

2  teaspoons  baking  powder 
1  teaspoon  soda 

1  teaspoon  vanilla 
1  cup  chopped  nuts 

Cream  the  shortening  and  sugar 
well  together.  Add  the  eggs  and 
other  ingredients.  If  dough  is  too 
stiff  to  drop  from  spoon  thin  it  a 
little  with  pineapple  juice.  Drop 
by  teaspoon  on  a  buttered  cookie 
sheet.    Bake  at  350°  F. 

Golden  Popcorn  Balls 

A  good  popcorn  ball  recipe  comes 
in  handy  on  many  occasions.  An 
appropriate  Halloween  treat  would 
be  popcorn  balls. 

3  gallons  of  popped  corn 

Combine  1  cup  dark  corn  syrup, 
1  lb.  package  of  brown  sugar,  bring 
to  a  good  boil,  and  add  1  square  of 
butter  or  margarine.  Stir  con- 
stantly. Bring  to  a  boil  again.  Add 
1  cup  evaporated  milk  and  %  cup 
white  sugar.  Boil  to  a  soft  ball, 
stirring.  Pour  over  popcorn  and 
gently  press  with  buttered  hands  to 
form  balls. 

These  cheese  straws  are  wonder- 
ful as  a  snack  treat  and  are  just  as 
delicious  and  special  served  accom- 
panying a  dainty  luncheon  salad. 

Cheese  Straws 

y*  lb.  nippy  American  cheese 
1%  cups  flour 

V2  teaspoon  salt 

y&  teaspoon  pepper 

y&  teaspoon  cayenne  pepper 

xk  cup  butter 


Grate  the  cheese  finely.  Sift  flour 
and  seasonings  together.  Cream 
butter  until  light  and  fluffy;  add  the 
seasoned  flour  and  cheese.  Blend 
thoroughly.  Let  stand  in  refrigera- 
tor at  least  an  hour.  Roll  pastry  Vs 
inch  thick.  Cut  into  strips  4  inches 
long  and  %  inch  wide.  Lift  care- 
fully with  a  spatula  and  place  on 
ungreased  cookie  sheet.  Sprinkle 
with  paprika.  Bake  at  400°  F.  for 
about  8  minutes.  Be  careful  not  to 
brown  too  much.  They  burn  easily. 
Makes  about  3  dozen  cheese  straws. 

Spun  Peanut  Brittle 

2  cups  white  sugar 

1  cup  white  corn  syrup 

1  cup  water 

Bring  to  boil  with  lid  on.  Remove 
lid  and  cook  until  it  spins  a  thread. 
Add  2  cups  salted  peanuts  and  stir, 
cook  to  300°  F.  on  candy  ther- 
mometer. Take  from  heat  and  add 
1  square  butter,  1%  teaspoons  soda 
and  2  teaspoons  vanilla.  Stir.  Pour 
out  onto  3  well-buttered  cookie 
sheets  and  begin  stretching  it  out 
with  forks  until  it  is  very,  very  thin. 
Cool.  Break  into  pieces  and  fill  large 
basket. 

Nut  Nibbles 

1  lb.  salted  nuts 

1-12  oz.      pkg.      shredded      wheat 

squares 
1-10  oz.  pkg.  Cheerio  Oats 
I-6V2  oz.  pkg.  rice  squares 
1  lb.  pkg.  slip  pretzels 
1  cup  cooking  oil 
y&  lb.  melted  butter 

Season  to  taste.  Some  choices  are 
onion  salt,  garlic  salt,  celery  salt, 
Worcestershire  sauce. 

Spread  out  in  large  pan  in  oven 
and  roast  for  about  an  hour  at 
285°  F.     Stir  while  cooking. 


TREASON  WITH  REASON 

by  Annie  Laurie  Von  Tungeln 

The  fondest  mom  or  daddy 
Besieged  by  twenty  hearties 
Becomes  a  shade  allergic 
To  children's  birthday  parties. 


776 


THE  IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


ON  BEING  A  LADY 


A  Shining  You 


In  all  the  world  you  are  the  most 
important  person— to  you.  You  can 
never  walk  away  and  leave  this 
person.  You  can  never  run  away 
from  her  for  even  a  split  second. 
Already  you  have  lived  fourteen, 
sixteen,  or  maybe  eighteen  years 
with  her.  Is  she  someone  to  be 
proud  of?  It's  up  to  you  what  kind 
of  girl  she  is. 

Does  it  please  you  how  she  looks? 
Let's  talk  about  being  worthy  to  be 
looked  at,  in  other  words— scrubbed 
and  shining  clean.  It  is  impos- 
sible to  be  too  clean.  Today's 
standards  are  high,  the  whole  of  you 
must  have  that  glowing  look.  In 
other  ages  the  standards  were  dif- 
ferent. Chaucer's  Canterbury  Tales 
tells  of  a  lady  who  was  thought 
to  be  overfastidious  by  the  other 
travelers  because  she  didn't  drip 
gravy  down  the  front  of  her  dress 
when  she  was  eating.  She  also,  it 
surprisingly  stated,  had  clean  hands. 
In  the  days  of  King  Arthur,  people 
were  pretty  careless  about  washing 
their  clothes.  A  person  might  own 
one  dress  and  wear  it  for  years  with- 
out benefit  of  a  cleaning.  There 
were  no  washing  machines,  clean- 
ing fluids,  detergents,  or  deodorants. 
Men  and  women  were  supposed  to 
smell  like  the  environment  in  which 
they  worked.  A  cook  should  smell 
of   garlic,  a  coachman  of  horses,   a 


// 


The  Toast  of  the  Town" 


made  with 


TABLE  QUEEN 


—  of  course  / 


Tastes  better  - 

better  —  because  Table  Queen 

has  a  smooth,  even  texture. 

Try  a  loaf  today  —  see  how  good 
bread  can  be. 

ROYAL         BAKING         COMPANY,         SAtT        I  A   K   E         AND         OGDEN 


^P  motvioe  II  quick  profits 

FOLDING1 


TABLES 


Direct  Prices  & 
Discounts  to 
Schools,  Churches, 
Clubs,   Lodges, 

and  of.'  Institutions 


MONROE  TRUCKS 


For  storing  Folding  Tables  and  Chairs 
the  easy  modern  way  Each  truck 
handles  cither  tables  or  chairs  Construc- 
tion of  Truck  No  TSC  permits  storage 
in  limited  space 


Transport  Storage 
Truck  No.  TS 

Write  for  Discounts  and  Catalog  showing  54  sizes  and 
types  of  MONROE  Folding  Tables,  and  Trucks.  Also 
popular  line  of  Folding  Chairs. 


the   "Womoe.   COMPANY 


249  CHURCH    STREET.    COLFAX.    IOWA 


COAT  and  HAT  RACKS 
for  every  Church  need 

A  4  ft.  (S-4-CT)  Checkerette  pro- 
vides ventilated  hat  shelves  and 
either  24  coat  hangers  or  32  coat 
hooks.  A  double  (D-4-CT)  Checker- 
ette of  equal  length  accommodates 
48  on  hangers  or  64  on  hooks.  Both 
can  be  set-up  anywhere  or  dis- 
assembled in  less  than  a  minute 
without  nuts,  bolts  or  tools,  can  be 
stored  like  folding  chairs,  or  will 
stand  rigid  for  years.  The  double 
Checkerette  comes  on  large  casters 
for  easy  movement  when  it  is 
assembled.  Checkerettes  can  be 
assembled  "high"  for  robes  or  vest- 
ments, "normal"  for  adult  wraps  or 
"low"  for  children.  Checkerette 
Wall  Racks  come  in  2,  3  and  4  ft. 
lengths  and  will  accommodate  up  to 
12  coats  and  hats  per  running  foot. 
They  are  mounted  on  wall  at 
proper  heights  for  each  age 
group.  Write  for  Bulletin  CT-  690 
showing  these  and  other 
modern  steel  wardrobe  units. 

VOGEL-PETERSOK  COMPANY 

The  Coat  Rack  People 
1127  West  37th  Street,  Chicago  9.  Illinois 


ran  f  :T  i  *--1l\  *  *i 


Your  people  will  buy 
Messenger's  Historical 
Art  Calendar  on  sight. 
This  is  the  calendar 
especially  designed 
and  produced  for  the 
Church  of  Jesus  Christ 
of  Latter-Day  Saints. 
Wards  and  Stakes  can 
makeup  to  100%  profit. 
A  proven  and  tested 
fund-raising  program 
for  quorums  and  or- 
ganizations. 

Mail   coupon   for   full 
particulars. 

~'~[  Messenger  Histori- 

/  cal  ArtCalendarhas 

/  brief  scriptural  mes- 

/  sage  for  Latter-Day 

I  Saints  for  each  day 

of  the  year  together 

/  with    13   appropriate 

/  art     reproductions 

,    ?   /  in  full,  natural  color. 

/  Also    historical    data, 

'"'  I  etc.   The  Ten    Com- 

.??  u  /  mandments  on  the  back 

■a  J,  /  cover  in  beautiful  Old 

j   -  ■  /  English    lettering    with 

■pi  colored  border — suit- 

~*s*&i»  able  for  framing. 

PRICES:   Single  copy  454;  3  copies  $1.25; 
12  copies  $4.50;  25  copies  $7.75; 
50  copies  $15.00. 

Write  today  for  better  prices  on  larger 
quantities  and  for  proven  sales  plan. 


^  ^j7rV^- 


Francis  Proctor 

1051  E.  21st,  South,  Salt  Lake  City  6,  Utah 


Please  send  at  once 

Art  Calendars  for  I960. 

Enclosed  is  remittance  of  $. 


.Messenger  Historical 


□ 


Please  send  free  information  on  Ward  and 
Stake  sales  plan. 


Name. 


Address. 
City 


State. 


OCTOBER  1959 


777 


Ever  think  what  would  happen  if  *) 
fire  were  to  lay  waste  your  home  ; 

See  the  friendly  Agent  of  the 

UTAH   HOME  FIRE   INSURANCE  CO. 

in  your  locality.  He  will  be  glad  to   help  you  check  your 
policies.  0r   see 

HEBER   J.   GRANT   &    CO. 

General  Agents 
20  South  Main  — Salt  Lake  City 


FAMOUS 
FOR  FIT 

SINCE   1850 


NEED  MONEY? 

You  or  your  Church  organization  can 
make  up  to  $1,000  or  more  by  selling 
Christmas  cards  and  supplies. 

All  our  merchandise  on  consignment. 
Absolutely  no  money  outlay.  Free  ship- 
ping, immediate  delivery.  All  major 
lines  of  quality  cards  and  supplies 
available  at  lowest  prices. 

Average  profit  of  LDS  organizations  last 
year,  over  $200  —  several  more  than 
$1,000. 
Write  or  call  now  for  full  details. 

No  obligation. 
Visit  us  during  conference 

\}.&\jJ,lA/kole5ale    IJjLstributoM 

LDS  Owned  and  Operated 

2435  So.  State  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Phone    HU    5-0812 

If   no   answer,  call   CY    8-4681 


University  of  Utah 

proudly  announces 

30  DAYS   OF  FUN   &  TRAVEL   IN    MEXICO 
Arranged    by    ROBBINS    TRAVEL    INTL. 

November  14-December  13 

Prof.  Gregory  Crampton— Director 
University    Credit    Optional 

Apply  at 

Robbins  Travel   Intl. 

14  South  Main  Salt   Lake  City 

EL    9-0959 

Register    early    —    space    limited. 


Different 


H 


MAKING^ 

I  GIFTS  V« 


undreds  of 
Unique  Gifts 

Many,  many  Imports!  Dis- 
tinctive jewelry,  household 
novelties,  toys,  stationery, 
Christmas  cards,  ceramics. 
Excellent  selection  of  choice 
best  sellers.  Get  colorful  Big 
Free  Catalog  and  sales  kit. 
No  experience  needed. 
Write  to: 

PEN    N  BRUSH 

Room  9-436,  366  Wacouta  St. 
St.    Paul    1,    Minnesota 


DRINK 


ficq© 


A  delightful 

hot  beverage  for  those 

who  don't  drink  coffee. 


AT        YOUR        GROCERS 


778 


glue  maker  of  glue.  But  today  we 
are  judged  differently.  This  world 
is  clean-conscious.  How  clean  are 
you  right  now?  Two  boys  were 
talking  about  a  dance  they  had  at- 
tended. One  boy  said,  "I  don't  like 
to  dance  with  her."  The  other  boy 
asked,  "Why?  She  dances  well." 
The  first  fellow  came  back  with, 
"That's  right,  but  her  hair  smells." 
And  just  to  hear  him  say  it  you  were 
sure  it  didn't  smell  sweet.  Clean, 
shining  hair  is  a  halo  everyone  can 
afford  to  have.  To  be  popular,  to 
make  good  first  impressions  let  your 
goal  be— a  shining  self.  This  must 
include  all  of  you,  your  ears,  neck, 
teeth,  elbows,  heels,  fingernails, 
complexion,  and  clothes.  You  can't 
be  almost  clean.  You  either  are  or 
you  aren't.  There  is  no  halfway  to  it. 
That  wonderful,  refreshing,  spark- 
ling liquid  called  water  is  yours  to 
use.  Add  soap  and  lather  it,  and 
away  go  dirt,  sweat,  dust,  and  bac- 
teria, and  out  comes  a  sweet,  sweet 
you.  Then  clothe  yourself  in  spot- 
less apparel,  and  you  are  ready  to 
meet  the  world  on  its  top  level. 


Food  Storage  Shelves 
(Continued  from  page  768) 

Lake  City)  Stake,  asked  the  writer 
to  find  a  solution  to  the  difficulty  of 
knowing  which  cans  to  use  first.  The 
storage  unit,  as  seen  in  the  drawing, 
was  easy  to  make  and  assemble,  and 
the  materials  cost  about  $20.00. 

It  presents  the  following  advan- 
tages to  its  user: 

1)  Up  to  sixty  varieties  of  cans 
may  be  readily  seen. 

2)  Old  and  new  cans  may  be  dis- 
tinguished by  a  system  of  dating. 

3)  The  oldest  cans  are  used  first, 
before  the  newest  cans  become 
readily  available. 

4 )  The  fullest  use  of  space  is  made 
as  the  oldest  cans  and  the  newest 
cans  occupy  the  same  row. 

5)  New  cans  are  inserted  behind 
the  old  cans  with  a  minimum  of 
effort. 

6)  Cans  are  rotated  by  a  one- 
third  turn  each  time  a  can  in  a  given 
row  is  removed.  (The  periodic  mov- 
ing of  the  cans'  contents  is  considered 
a  must  in  keeping  stored  foods 
usable.) 

7)  Other  shelves  may  be  built  at 
the  side  of  the  can  storage  shelves, 
thereby  providing  maximum  stor- 
age space  in  a  minimum  area. 


THE   IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


Creating  Classroom 
Atmosphere 

(Continued  from  page  749) 

one  of  the  many  commandments 
given  to  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith 
and  our  Church  leaders  concerning 
the  need  of  gaining  an  education 
and  developing  our  intelligences  and 
to  "seek  learning,  even  by  study  and 
also  by  faith. "- 

The  many  techniques  and  methods 
that  could  be  employed  in  adapting 
this  third  principle  are  legion,  and  it 
would  require  more  space  than  this 
article  would  allow  here  to  discuss. 
However,  "students  learn  by  doing" 
was  the  finding  of  one  great  educa- 
tor, and  in  the  gospel  that  we  teach 
our  students  need  to  see  the  relation- 
ship of  what  is  being  taught  to  the 
everyday  problems  they  are  experi- 
encing in  life.  This  can  often  be 
accomplished  by  using  group  dynam- 
ics or  group  activities  in  the  solving 
of  class  problems  suggested  by  the 
teacher.  Here-and  now-situations  in 
religion  will  assist  students  to  see  the 
real  value  and  necessity  for  making 
a  serious  study  of  the  gospel.3 

Fourth,  do  we  build  group  morale? 
Every  teacher  knows  the  value  of 
team  spirit.  We  see  it  in  our  local 
schools  and  colleges,  particularly 
during  a  major  sporting  event.  The 
armed  forces  called  it  esprit  de 
corps.  It  is  that  certain  intangible, 
proud  feeling  that  fills  the  breast  of 
an  individual  because  "he  belongs." 
As  teachers  we  should  try  to  develop 
this  same  spirit  of  enthusiasm  and 
dedication  in  class— a  concern  for 
each  other,  the  "we"  concept:  a  loy- 
alty to  the  group,  the  kind  of  class 
that  provides  opportunities  for 
shared  spiritual  experiences  which 
brings  each  participant  back  to  the 
class  week  after  week  not  because 
he  is  commanded  or  forced  to  go 
but  because  he  would  not  want  to 
miss  the  experience  for  anything. 

Good  Latter-day  Saints  are  de- 
veloped out  of  religious  experiences. 
If  we  as  teachers  are  to  assist  the 
Church  in  developing  Christlike  per- 
sons, it  is  necessary  for  us  to  provide 
opportunities  for  Christlike  experi- 
ences through  the  kind  of  atmosphere 
we  create  in  our  classrooms. 


^D&C  88:118. 

xHere-and-nou)-situation  is  a  term  used  by  the 
writer  to  describe  the  modern  application  of  an 
ancient  or  earlier  principle  to   a  present  situation. 


INTRIGUING  AROMA!  When  Big  Boy's  nostrils  twitch  with  delight,  ten  to  one 
he's  succumbed  to  the  tantalizing  aroma  of  Rancho  Chicken  Noodle,  Vegetable, 
Cream  of  Mushroom  or  our  other  fine  Rancho  Soups.  Rancho  Soups  have  a  way 
with  men.  Why  not  find  out  tonight?  Enjoy  his  beaming  smile! 


OCTOBER   1959 


779 


Ward  Teaching  Supplement 

GIFT  OF  THE 
HOLY  GHOST 


One  of  the  great  needs  of  man  is  companionship. 
God  has  so  ordered  things  that  we  can  enjoy  this 
blessing  all  of  our  lives.  We  come  into  the  world, 
born  of  mothers  who  become  our  first  companions 
and  friends,  offering  love  and  security.  Our  fathers, 
brothers,  and  sisters  are  also  immediately  part  of 
our  lives,  and  the  circle  soon  extends  to  include  other 
relatives  and  friends.  As  we  grow  older  our  number 
of  associates  increases  until  that  very  decisive  point 
when  we  select  a  special  companion  for  all  eternity. 
Then  come  children  of  our  own,  grandchildren, 
in-laws,  friends  and  acquaintances.  We  seek  and 
are  able  on  different  levels  to  make  ourselves  one 
with  society,  to  "fit  in,"  to  want  and  be  wanted,  to 
appreciate  and  be  appreciated,  to  love  and  be  loved. 

There  is  one  very  special  companionship  to  which 
we  are  entitled  through,  our  membership  in  the 
Church.  That  is  the  companionship  of  the  Holy 
Ghost.  This  gift  we  receive  through  the  laying  on  of 
hands  of  authorized  servants  of  God.  This  compan- 
ionship is  different  from  all  others,  but  like  the  others, 
it  must  be  cultivated  if  we  are  going  to  get  maximum 
benefit.  This  we  can  do  by  keeping  ourselves  close 
to  the  Lord,  keeping  his  commandments  and  letting 
our  lives  be  guided  by  his  will.  If  we  do  this  humbly 
and  sincerely,  we  are  promised  that  we  ivill  walk,  as 
did  the  apostles  of  old,  with  this  Spirit  of  Truth  as 
our  constant  companion. 

And  what  a  blessing  that  is.  Through  the  Holy 
Ghost  we  learn,  we  understand,  we  are  comforted.  We 


receive  witness— so  essential  to  salvation— that  Jesus 
Christ  is  indeed  our  Savior.  (John  15:26.)  We  gain 
testimonies  of  the  divinity  of  this  gospel  and  perceive 
our  responsibilities  and  privileges  in  relation  to  it. 
When  temporary  setbacks  come  upon  us,  we  have  the 
assurance  that  the  Lord  is  watching  over  us  and  that 
it  is  he  who  knows  what  is  the  best  for  us  in  the 
larger  scheme  of  things.  We  are  strengthened  when 
all  else  fails.  We  gain  insight  into  the  personality  of 
God,  himself,  and  can  begin  to  form  a  rewarding 
companionship  with  him,  also. 

About  the  physical  being  and  personal  characteris- 
tics of  the  Holy  Ghost,  our  knowledge  is  limited:  he 
is  a  Personage  of  spirit,  a  Being  separate  and  distinct 
from  the  Father  and  the  Son.  About  the  working  of 
his  spirit  in  our  lives  we  can  know  much,  and  the 
more  we  know  the  less  concerned  we  become  with 
that  which  we  don't  know  and  the  more  interested 
we  are  in  trying  to  live  up  to  that  which  we  do. 

From  one  end  of  life  to  the  other,  we  form  com- 
panionships, associations,  friendships— and  remember 
these  as  some  of  the  choicest  of  our  earthly  experi- 
ences. Here,  too,  we  must  be  discriminating  and 
selective,  for  the  number  we  can  form  is  of  necessity 
limited.  We  should  not,  in  our  process  of  selection, 
overlook  the  Holy  Ghost,  for  his  companionship  can 
become  the  most  rewarding  we  know.  It  is  right  that 
we  do  this,  for  only  in  this  way  can  we  develop 
the  attributes  of  Deity  necessary  that  we  might  some 
day  enjoy  the  presence  of  Deity. 


780 


THE  IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


BISHOPS 

have  great  responsibility  as  leaders  of  wards 

The  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints 
is  a  church  of  marvels.  Some  of  its  institutions, 
achievements,  and  characteristics  cause  members  as 
well  as  nonmembers  occasionally  to  pause  in  awe. 
And  of  all  the  wonders  of  the  Church,  few  are  more 
wondrous  than  the  bishop. 

His  calling  is  at  the  same  time  one  of  the  most 
demanding  and  one  of  the  most  rewarding  in  the 
Church.  He  spends  unnumbered  hours  weekly  in 
Church  activities  of  every  imaginable  description. 
Indeed,  although  he  has  counselors  and  others  to 
assist  him,  a  bishop  properly  fulfilling  his  calling 
seems  so  busy  that  he  can  scarcely  call  his  life  his 
own.  Anything  less  than  complete  dedication  is 
inadequate. 

But  satisfactions  are  present  also,  and  the  joy  re- 
ceived more  than  compensates  for  the  time  and  effort 
required.  A  bishop  is  the  temporal  and  spiritual 
guardian  of  several  hundred  souls— the  father  of  the 
ward.  As  long  as  he  is  in  office,  virtually  everything 
that  concerns  them  concerns  him.  Their  joys  become 
his  joys,  their  disappointments  his  disappointments, 
their  problems  his  problems.  Indeed,  he  must  often 
solve  these  problems. 

Bishops  have  always  been  special  people.  The  office 
has  always  demanded  much: 

"A  bishop  then  must  be  blameless,  the  husband  of 
one  wife,  vigilant,  sober,  of  good  behaviour,  given 
to  hospitality,  apt  to  teach; 

"Not  given  to  wine,  no  striker,  not  greedy  of  filthy 
lucre;  but  patient,  not  a  brawler,  not  covetous; 

"One  that  ruleth  well  his  own  house,  having  his 
children  in  subjection  with  all  gravity."  (I  Tim.  3:2-4.) 

Notice  particularly  in  this  enumeration  of  desirable 
characteristics  by  Paul  the  following:  "vigilant,"  "of 
good  behaviour,"  "apt  to  teach,"  "patient." 

A  bishop  is  many  things.  Under  varying  circum- 
stances, he  might  be  a  judge,  a  speaker,  an  organizer, 
a  confessor,  a  teacher,  a  public  relations  man,  a  record- 
keeper,  an  adviser,  a  builder,  a  nurse,  or  any  one  of  a 
myriad  of  other  things.  He  is  a  specialist  in  the  gos- 
pel, in  finance,  in  management,  in  human  relations. 
He  adapts  and  re-adapts  himself  daily  to  different 
people  in  different  situations;  he  must  instinctively 
do  and  say  the  right  thing.  Quite  a  challenge?  It  is. 
But  the  overwhelming  majority  of  our  bishops  bring 
it  off  in  grand  fashion  ...  in  their  spare  time. 

For  bishops  are  working  men.  They  are  farmers, 
businessmen,  doctors,  and  teachers.  They  are 
merchants,  laborers,  scientists,  and  contractors  .  .  . 
craftsmen,    architects,    ranchers,    and    lawyers.      In 


the  Church  there  are  2700  of  them,  and  all  are  bishops 
plus.  None  can  devote  full  time  to  his  Church  work. 
If  he  did,  the  family  (and  bishops  are  family  men) 
would  suffer.  There  is  no  salary  connected  with  the 
office  of  bishop. 

How  do  they  do  it?  The  answer  lies  buried  deep  in 
the  genius  of  the  Church  organization  and  the  Mor- 
mon people. 

The  priesthood  is  the  backbone  of  the  Church,  and 
in  the  priesthood  there  are  many  callings— each  with 
well-defined  responsibilities  and  duties.  The  office  of 
bishop  is  one  of  these.  A  bishop  holds  the  Mel- 
chizedek  Priesthood  but  supervises  and  presides  over 
the  Aaronic  Priesthood  in  his  ward,  just  as  the  Pre- 
siding Bishop  presides  over  the  Aaronic  Priesthood 
in  the  entire  Church.  A  bishop  also  presides  over 
the  ward  as  such,  and  it  is  in  this  capacity  that  most 
of  us  come  to  know  him. 

Latter-day  Saints  grow  up  with  the  priesthood. 
They  respect  its  authority,  and  accept  the  bishop  in 
his  position,  knowing  instinctively  that  he  is  the  right 
man  for  the  job  because  he  is  there.  They  support 
him  as  such. 

Not  that  our  bishops  are  perfect.  None  of  us  is, 
not  even  these.  But  they  are  good  men,  devoted 
and  dedicated  men,  men  who  have  put  service  to  the 
kingdom  of  God  first  in  their  lives.  They  are  men 
who  have  been  given  and  have  accepted  a  tremendous 
assignment,  and  who  need  and  merit  the  support  of 
each  of  us. 

How  can  we  give  them  this  support?  First,  of 
course,  by  doing  that  which  they  ask  us  to  do.  There 
is  too  much  work  in  any  ward  for  one  individual,  or 
three  individuals,  even  if  they  are  all  supermen.  Next 
time  the  bishop  asks,  "Can  you  help  us  here?"  or 
"Will  we  be  able  to  count  on  you  for  this?"  there 
should  be  but  one  answer.  Surely,  most  of  us  are 
busy.    But  few  of  us  are  as  busy  as  he  is. 

What  else  can  we  do?  We  can  live  the  gospel,  obey 
the  commandments,  support  the  Church.  This  will 
bring  him  real  joy.  A  bishop  seeing  a  member  of 
his  ward  live  the  gospel  enjoys  the  same  sensation  as 
a  parent  witnessing  a  son  or  daughter  growing  up  in 
righteousness. 

What  else?  Another  suggestion.  .  .  .  Next  time  you 
see  your  bishop,  tell  him  that  you  appreciate  what  he's 
doing  and  the  honor  you  have  of  associating  with 
him.  Most  of  us  have  such  thoughts,  but  few  of  us 
ever  get  around  to  expressing  them.  We  should;  it 
might  frighten  him  a  bit,  but  he'll  appreciate  and 
remember  it. 


OCTOBER   1959 


781 


x"7 


MEICHIZEDEK    ^ 
PRIESTHOOD  i*T 

Are  Your 
Servicemen 

Forgotten 

Men? 


At  one  of  the  large  military  bases  in  western  Amer- 
ica, a  seasoned  major  general  stood  before  his  troops 
and  addressed  them  as  their  post  commander.  He 
had  been  through  the  army  "mill";  he  knew  the  pit- 
falls of  military  service.  He  knew  what  character- 
istics and  abilities  it  took  to  make  real  soldiers,  and 
the  kind  of  men  who  should  be  chosen  to  take  com- 
mand of  every  unit  from  the  squad  to  the  division. 

To  the  thousands  who  stood  ready  to  obey  his 
commands,  he  said  in  substance:  "All  Latter-day  Saint 
returned  missionaries,  two  paces  forward.  Now  all 
you  other  men,  take  a  look  at  these  fellows.  Learn 
who  they  are;  remember  them.  They  are  going  to 
be  your  leaders.  You  follow  their  examples;  and 
what  you  see  them  do,  you  may  do." 

This  or  an  equivalent  announcement  was  made, 
not  once,  but  many  times— at  various  formations,  in 
classroom  lectures,  out  on  field  problems,  at  military 
entertainments.  At  the  height  of  the  Korean  War 
there  were  from  1000  to  1500  Latter-day  Saint  breth- 


ren stationed  at  this  one  base  at  all  times.  Among 
them,  at  all  times,  were  from  200  to  400  returned 
missionaries.  And  these  brethren  were  the  leaders 
because  they  lived  their  religion  and  practised  the 
principles  of  industry,  devotion,  and  diligence  which 
they  had  learned  in  the  mission  field. 


"When  I  was  in  the  army  serving  in  Korea,"  re- 
ports one  of  the  top  officials  in  one  of  our  stakes,  "I 
had  almost  no  interest  in  the  Church.  I  used  to  go 
out  with  the  fellows  and  carouse  around  a  lot.  One 
day  I  planned  to  go  into  town  with  a  group  of 
fellows  from  my  battery,  go  to  a  certain  place.  *  *  * 
Just  before  we  left  I  got  in  the  mail  a  book  written 
by  President  Joseph  Fielding  Smith  which  my  family 
had  sent  me.  I  glanced  through  it,  began  to  read 
a  little,  soon  got  interested,  and  did  not  go  out  with 
the  other  fellows  where  I  certainly  would  have  lost 


782 


THE  IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


my  virtue.  As  time  went  on,  I  read  more  and  more, 
became  interested  in  the  Church,  and  changed  my 
habits  and  interests.  I  am  most  grateful  for  that 
contact  with  the  Church,  which  did  as  much  as  any- 
thing ever  did  to  keep  me  on  the  strait  and  narrow." 
Nor  is  this  happening  an  isolated  occurrence.  There 
are  many  known  cases  where  letters  from  home  or 
from  a  priesthood  quorum,  or  where  copies  of  the 
Church  News  or  The  Improvement  Era  or  other  items 
of  church  literature,  have  kept  lonely  servicemen 
from  doing  things  they  would  have  regretted  all 
their  lives. 


These  two  true  stories  make  us  wonder  if  we  are 
doing  all  we  should  to  look  after  the  spiritual  well- 
being  of  our  young  brethren  in  the  armed  services. 

It  is  true  that  this  is  peacetime.  There  are  not 
nearly  as  many  of  our  brethren  in  uniform  as  has 
been  the  case  in  recent  years.  But  the  draft  still  con- 
tinues, and  all  of  our  young  men  still  have  a  military 
commitment  that  spans  a  number  of  years. 

Upwards  of  50,000  of  the  youth  of  Zion  are  still 
actively  participating  in  military  programs,  with 
thousands  of  these  brethren  still  in  their  teens.  Some 
12,000  to  15,000  of  them  are  on  active  duty  in  one 
branch  of  the  service  or  another.  Several  times  this 
number  are  bound  by  law  and  regulation  to  partici- 
pate regularly  in  drills  and  training  given  by  national 
guard  and  reserve  units. 

The  temptations  facing  young  men,  whether  they 
are  away  from  home  in  the  service  or  are  getting 
their  military  training  on  a  part-time  basis,  is  the 
same  as  it  has  always  been. 


The  Church,  of  course,  has  an  affirmative  and  effec- 
tive program  to  care  for  the  spiritual  well-being  of 
its  brethren  in  the  service.  The  only  problem  is 
whether  those  charged  with  the  responsibility  for 
carrying  this  program  forward  are  doing  all  they 
should  for  these  brethren  who  so  easily  can  become 
forgotten  men. 

Stake  and  mission  presidents  are  responsible  for 
the  spiritual  well-being  of  every  Latter-day  Saint 
serviceman  stationed  in  their  areas.  They  are  to  ap- 
point servicemen's  committees  to  carry  forward  the 
detail  of  the  work.  Servicemen's  groups— organiza- 
tions equivalent  to  branches— are  provided  for  our 
brethren  at  the  various  military  bases.  These  breth- 
ren are  invited  to  participate  in  the  religious   and 


social  programs  of  nearby  wards  and  branches.  Ex- 
tensive organizations  are  functioning  well  in  West 
Germany,  the  Far  East,  aboard  various  ships,  and  in 
the  various  states  and  nations  of  the  world.  Prob- 
ably the  best  and  most  effective  work  with  our 
servicemen  is  performed  in  these  outlying  areas. 

But  where  we  fall  down  as  a  people,  more  than 
we  should,  is  in  giving  the  proper  support  and  en- 
couragement from  home.  Priesthood  quorums,  for 
instance,  should  write  a  personal  letter  each  month 
to  all  of  their  brethren  away  in  the  service.  These 
letters,  from  time  to  time,  should  contain  some  of  our 
proselyting  literature,  which  may  be  obtained  from 
stake  mission  presidents  without  cost.  Quorums 
should  send,  also,  from  their  own  funds,  a  subscrip- 
tion to  the  Church  News  and  The  Improvement  Era  to 
each  of  their  brethren. 

Before  a  young  man  enters  the  service,  he  should 
be  interviewed  by  his  bishop  and  given  a  copy  of  the 
little  pamphlet,  "So  You  Are  Going  into  Military 
Service."    Interviews  should  cover: 

1.  Maintenance  of  Church  standards. 

2.  Understanding  of  the  gospel. 

3.  Arrangement  for  exchange  of  correspondence. 

4.  Attending  Church  organizations  at  nearby 
branches  and  servicemen's  groups. 

5.  Instruction  for  boys  on  how  to  use  tracts. 

6.  If  boy  has  been  endowed,  read  him  the  letter 
of  the  First  Presidency,  dated  October  2,  1950,  rela- 
tive to  wearing  of  garments  in  service. 

7.  Encourage  him  to  take  extension  courses  from 
Brigham  Young  University  while  he  is  in  the  service. 

Bishops  also  make  a  report  on  their  servicemen  so 
that  such  brethren  may  receive  various  items  of 
literature  from  the  general  servicemen's  committee, 
including  their  copies  of  the  servicemen's  sets— a 
special  edition  of  the  Book  of  Mormon  and  the  little 
book,  Principles  of  the  Gospel.  Of  course,  bishops 
correspond  monthly  with  their  servicemen,  and  where 
the  Aaronic  Priesthood  and  unordained  brethren  are 
concerned  see  that  proper  Aaronic  Priesthood  quo- 
rums send  subscriptions  to  The  Improvement  Era 
and  Church  News. 

Through  the  servicemen's  program  we  hope  to  look 
after  the  spiritual  well-being  of  all  our  brethren  in 
the  service  and  so  to  guide  and  direct  them  that  they 
will  be  true  to  the  Church  and  keep  the  command- 
ments. Through  this  course  they  will  be  leaders 
while  in  the  service  and  will  prepare  themselves  for 
continued  service  in  God's  earthly  kingdom  when 
their  period  of  military  service  is  over. 

Are  you  doing  your  part  in  this  great  work? 


OCTOBER  1959 


783 


The  Last  Word 


And  why  are  we  so  anxious  to  conquer  outer  space 
when  we  haven't  even  solved  the  parking  problem  yet? 


After  a  day  of  complete  harassment,  the  mother 
shook  her  finger  at  her  small,  ornery  boy.  "All  right, 
Junior,"  she  shouted.  "Do  anything  you  please.  Now 
let  me  see  you  disobey  that." 


Inquired  the  prospective  purchaser:  "Can  I  stick 
this  wallpaper  on  myself?" 

Replied  the  salesman:  "Well,  yes;  but  it  will  look 
much  better  on  the  wall!" 


The  wind  of  anger  blows  out  the  lamp  of  intelli- 
gence 


The  only  way  to  compel  men  to  speak  good  of  you 
Voltaire 


is  to  do  good. 


An  elevator  operator  had  a  rather  hectic  day  and 
her  patience  was  strained. 

"What  would  happen  if  the  cables  broke— would 
we  go  up  or  down?"  a  lady  called  out. 

"Madam,"  the  operator  sighed,  "that  would  depend 
entirely  on  what  kind  of  life  you've  led." 


The  toughest  form  of  mountain  climbing  is  getting 
out  of  a  rut. 


It  is   silly  to  argue  that  swimming  develops  form 
and  grace;  have  you  ever  watched  a  duck  walking? 


This  concerns  three  letters  of  which  we  have  re- 
cently heard.  The  first  is  from  a  newly  recruited 
salesman.    It  reads: 

"Dear  Boss:  I  seen  this  outfit  which  they  ain't 
never  bought  a  dime's  worth  of  nothing  from  us,  and 
I  sole  them  a  couple  hundred  thousand  dollars  worth 
of  goods.    I  am  now  going  to  Chiaugo." 

The  second  letter  from  the  same  salesman,  dated 
two  days  later,  said:    "I  came  hear  and  I  sole  them 


half  a  milyon." 

The  third  letter  was  from  the  company  president. 
Enclosures  were  copies  of  the  other  two  letters.  It 
was  addressed  to  all  the  sales  force  and  read: 

"We  been  spendin  two  much  time  hear  tryin  to 
spel  insted  of  trying  to  sell.     Lets  watch  those  sails. 

"I  want  every  body  should  read  these  leters  from 
Gooch,  who  is  on  the  road  doin  a  grate  job  for  us, 
and  you  should  go  out  and  do  like  he  done." 

— Quote 


784 


THE  IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


COPR.    1959,  VAN    CAMP   SEA    FOOD   COMPANY 


Len  it  comes  to  tuna...  it  pays  to  buy  the  best 


NUTWICHES  . .  Mix  White  Star 
brand  tuna  (Family  Size)  with  mayonnaise. 
Add  chopped  nuts,  celery  and  green  pepper 
for  crunchiness.  Spread  on  fresh  whole 
wheat,  rye  or  white  -  or  slender  french 
bread  slices  for  a  special  party  treat. 


Tuna  costs  so  little  in  comparison  to  other  foods,  it  makes  sense 
to  serve  the  finest -the  prime  fillet  tuna -White  Star!  No  other 
tuna  is  pressure-baked  in  the  special  way  that  keeps  White  Star 
so  moist,  tender  and  delicate  in  flavor.  Try  the  new  Family  Size 
for  generous  main  dishes,  salads  —  and  sandwiches  for  lunch  at 
home  or  school.  Never  take  a  chance  on  an  unknown  brand  of 
tuna.  You  only  get  a  bargain  when  you  buy  the  best. 


Finest  chunk  light  tuna 
in  regular  size,  too! 


Those  who  prefer  Fancy  Pack 
use  our  solid  light  tuna . . . 


White  Star  Tuna 


WHITIaSTAI  1  ..WtfifM? 


TWHA 


TUNA 


■ 


Trick  or 
Treat? 


J' 


if    *.    w      ^ 


*    •  ••«'%» 


I    ■.:■ 


•     «       •       # 


The  choice  is  yours 

When  your  youngsters  reach  the  age  for 
advanced  education  ...  or  when  your  wife  is 
suddenly  faced  with  the  responsibility  of 
raising  your  family  without  your  steady  income 
...  or  when  you  reach  retirement  age  and  want 
to  take  things  easy  and  enjoy  life  to  its  fullest 
.  .  .  will  it  be  "trick  or  treat"  for  you  and  your 
family?  It  would  be  a  cruel  "trick,"  indeed, 
to  have  to  face  any  of  these  situations  without 
the  financial  resources  that  only  life  insurance 
can  provide  so  well,  at  a  cost  that  virtually 
every  family  can  afford. 

: 

New  Beneficial  L  ife  plans  offer  greater 
benefits  .  .  . 

Now  Beneficial  Life  Insurance  plans  offer 
unequaled  flexibility  to  suit  your  needs. 
Among  them  are  the  Family  Benefactor  Plan 
(provides  insurance  for  every  member  of 
the  family);  the  Planned  Futures  Program 
(provides  funds  for  all  of  the  various  needs 
you  anticipate  now  or  in  the  future);  and  the 
Commercial  Whole  Life  Plan  (gives  you 
insurance  in  amounts  of  $10,000  or  more  at 
bargain  rates) .  Let  your  Beneficial  agent  advise 
you  about  the  plan  best'  suited  to  your  needs 
and  income. 


Dept.  E1059 

3eneficial  Life  Insurance  Co. 

3eneficial  Building 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Please  send  information  about  the  following  plans  —  with  no  obligation,  of  course. 

2]  Planned  Futures     □  Family  Benefactor  Plan     □  Commercial  Whole  Life    □  Other 

Name 

Street  or  R.  F.  D 

Citv Zone State 


BENEFICIAL  LIFE 


VF7jif7ffr7ff/T7mt 


Virgil  H.  Smith,  Pres. 


Salt  Lake  City,  Utah